neck unto the sword nor do I think it expedient to advise any more with my Lords the Prelates nor if they will do otherwise do I consent unto them for it is more honest to deny quickly what is demanded unjustly then to drive off time by delays seeing he is the less deceived who is refused betimes When Gilbert had so made an end some English both Prelates and Nobles commend the yong Clerk that he had spoken so boldly for his Nation without flattering and not abashed at the gravity of such Authority but others because he spoke contrary unto their minde said A Scot is naturally violent and In naso Scoti piper But Roger Arch-Bishop of York which principally had moved this business to bring the Church of Scotland unto his See uttered a groan and then with a merry countenance laid his hand on Gilbert's head saying Ex tua phareta non exiit illae sagitta as if he had said When ye stand in a good cause do not forethink what ye shall say for in that hour it shall be given unto you This Gilbert was much respected at home after that And Pope Celestin put an end unto this debate for he sent his Bull unto King William granting that neither in Ecclesiastical nor Civil affairs the Nation should answer unto any forain Judge whatsoever except onely unto the Pope or his Legate specially constituted So far in that Register of Dunkel 5. The above named Henry II. was so admired thourgh the world for his Henry II. prudent and unfortunate prudence and prowess that Manuel Emperor of the Greeks Frederick Emperor of Germany the French King with many other famous Princes sent unto him as a School-Master of justice for determination of obscure doubts Alfonso King of Castile and Saucius King of Navar being at variance for some possessions did of their own accord submit themselves unto his judgement and he found an overture to both their good liking This is to be marked because the worshippers of Becket call him a vitious Prince In the year 1181. the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Master of the Templaries having no King and being distressed by Saladin did profer unto the same Henry the Kingdom of Jerusalem and brought unto him the keys of their Cities He refused because of his weighty affairs at home They were opprest by the Infidels and he had no more prosperity for his Son would have the Government as well as the Title of the Kingdom and the Father did the service of a Steward unto his Son yea and more disdainfully did the Son entreat his Father till he was taken away by death and his Brother Richard was also a grief unto his Father and so was the third Brother John The true cause of all his woes may be thought the oppression of some professors of truth for Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 13. testifieth that about the year 1160. thirty teachers came from Germany into England and taught the right use of Baptism of the Lord's Supper c. and were put to death It is true Virgil calleth them worshippers of Divels but we shall hear anon how all professors of truth were reviled and John of Sarisbuny at the same time wrote saying He who speaketh for the truth of faith or sincerity of maners according to the Law of God is called superstitious envious and which is capital an enemy of the King After four years others which were in contempt called Publicans and Waldenses taught in England that the Roman Church had left the faith of Christ and was become the whore of Babel the barren fig-tree no obedience should be given unto the Pope or his Bishops Monks were dead carion their vows frivolous their characters were the mark of the Beast Io. Bale Cent. 2. § 96. in Appen And in the year 1166. the same Henry drew some professors unto judgement at Oxford because they were said to dissent from the doctrine of the Roman Church he caused them to be burnt with an hot iron and banished them I. Fox in Act. Mon. 6. At that time were many married Priests in Britanny Ephleg left his Married Clerks Son Cedda to be his Successor in the Priesthood at Plinmouth Arnold Dunprust left his Son Robert likewise in the same County unto Robert did his Son succeed In Norfolk Wulkerel dimitted his Priest-hood at Dyssa unto his lawful Son William Hugh Howet in Sarisbury John in Exchester and Oliver in Nottingham all succeeded unto their Fathers Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 10. in Appen In Ireland fifteen Bishops of Lesmore succeeded lineally and hereditarily for the space of 200. years and of them eight Sons succeeded unto their fathers Bernard in Vita Malac. until the year 1121. when the Bishop Celsus having no Son did as by testament name Malachias Bishop of Connereth to be his Successor and his friends as heirs did resist for five years Malachias had correspondence with Bernard of Claraval and had two Monks sent from that Abbey to begin an Abbey of that Order in Ireland but they returned against the Bishops will wherefore Bernard wrote unto him his 317. Epistle exhorting that he would not leave off the purpose but rather be more vigilant in that new place and Land so unaccustomed with Monastical life and excusing the Monks that their returning was occasioned by the unto wardness of these brethren living in a Land without discipline and especially not accustomed to submit unto such counsels This Malchias did urge the single life of Priests in Ireland He went to Rome and became Legate but died in the way beside Bernard 7. John of Sarisbury Bishop of Carnotum was familiar with his Countrey-man Iohn Bishop of Sarisbury Pope Hadrian IV. when they were alone in a chamber at Benevento Hadrian asked him what the world thought and spake of him and of the Church After a little form of excuse he said I will tell what I hear spoken every where they say The Church of Rome which is the Mother of all Churches is become a step dame unto them and the Pope is called across and grief unto all men and intolerable for pride as the zeal of their Fathers had erected Churches so now they do decay and the Pope was glorious not onely in purple but in glancing gold the Cardinals and Bishops are called Scribes and Pharisees laying heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their finger their Palaces are glorious and the Churches of Christ are polluted by their hands they spoil the Nations as if they would scrape together the treasures of Croesus But the most High dealeth most wisely with them for they become often a prey unto others and I think so long as they stray out of the way they shall never want a scourge from God Then said the Pope What thinkest thou He answered There is danger on every side I fear the blame of flattering or lying if I alone do speak contrary unto the world and I
his scruple II. The Act made in the Assembly An. 1588. concerning beggares shall be published again in all churches by the Minister there and put to execution by the Ministers so far as concerneth them as they will be answerable unto the Church III. The subscription of the book of poliey◠which was enjoyned by the preceeding assembly hath been neglected by many presbyteries therefore the Assembly ordaines the former Act to be observed before the next Assembly And the Moderator of each presbytery to see the execution thereof under the penalty of 40. sh to be employd unto the use the poor besids other censure of the Church IV. Seing sacriledge is an universall sin regning throgh the Countrey and is esteemed commonly to be no sin nor is known unto many it is thought good that this monster be described in its own colors and therefore Rob. Pont is appointed to take paines on that subject and others are appointed to visite and peruse his travells and to give him their judgements therein that the same being perfected may be presented again unto the Assembly V. Because the order heretofore in giving power unto certain brethren named to read and give answers unto the bils that are brought unto the Ge. assembly seemes unto some to be inconvenient and derogative unto the Provinciall Assemblies specially in so far as the things that were doubtsom unto them and were referred unto the full assembly are committed to the decision of four or five brethren Therefore it is appointed that hereafter that certain brethren be chosen by the Assembly who shall have only power to receive such bills read and consider if they be brought pertinently and if they be impertinent to give such answer on the back of the bill but if they be pertinent to bring them before the Assembly to be answered there yet with their opinion by word what they have considered thereof VI. These who have the name of Bishops and somtime have been in the Ministry and now neither will serve the Church whereof they take up the fruits nor pay the stipends of them that serve As they are appointed by the Plat but spend the rents on profane uses should be censured by the church and if they amend not should be excommunicated VII In Sess 11. compeare the Lord Provand President with two other Lords of the Collegde of Justice Culros Barn barrow and in name of the Session declare that they are informed that the L. of Halyairds one of their number was yester day called at the instance of Pa. Simson Min. at Sterlin for calling him a suborner or seducer which matter is presently depending before the Session being a Civill cause and proper to their cognition and the Church is not Judge thereof and therefore they crave that the Assembly should not proceed in that cause untill it take an end before them and do nothing in prejudice of the Colledge of Justice These were removed and after consultation they were called-in again answer was made The Assembly will do nothing in prejudice or to the hurt of the Session nor medle with any Civill cause but this being a matter of slander they had reason to purge their own members thereof without any prejudice of the Civill Judicature and crave that as their Lordships would not wish the hinderance of their own judicature so they would not take it ill that the Church proceed in purging their own members in an ecclesiasticall way In Sess 13. it is propounded again whether it be expedient to proceed in that cause before that the Lords of the Session had given out their Sentence decisive It was thought meet to demand the L. Justice whither he doet◠acknowledge the jurisdiction of the Church in this cause He answereth he acknowledges with reverence the judgement of the Assembly in all causes appertaining unto them but this cause is Civill whereof the Lords are Judges primariò and presently dependes before them and the Church can not be Judges primariò He is removed again and after advice he is called-in the Assembly declares that they find themselves Judges of this cause primariò and therefore will proceed in it Requiring that he will declare what he can say in the contrary He takes instruments of their interloquiture and protesteth for remede of law Because his protestation was made only verbo and containes severall heads they crave that he give his protestation unto the Clerk in write VIII An Act of the Lords of the Checker upon a Supplication made by some Ministers dated at Halyrud-house Febr. 10. 1590. declaring their meaning That all Ministers who have vitiate any Benefice of cure in wholl or in part by purchasing unto themselves their heires or assignayes or set long tacks of it within the worth thereof Be compelled by censure of the Church to restore that Benefice to the own integrity for the use of the Minister presently serving the cure And to that effect require the Generall assembly Commissioners and presbytery of the bounds where the Benefices lye to take notice of such persons and to proceed against them as said is in most strict form as such a great enormity requires ay and whill they shall redintegrate the Benefice without any other process of law The Assembly approves this Act and ordaines it to be put into execution by every Presbytery according to the tenor of it IX Forsomuch as many things have been done by Ministers and others pretending the title and name of the Church greatly prejudicial to themselves and the disciplin and the Patrimony or living of the Church And by priviledge of good lawes it is granted and lawfull unto them to remede themselves by revocation thereof Therefore the wholl assembly after deliberation have revoked and by these presents do revoke all and whatsoever thing done by them or others cloathed with the title name of the Church prejudiciall to themselves their disciplin their patrimony and living as being enormely hurt thereby And protests according to the disposition of the said law solemnely that they may be heard in time place to seek remedy thereof And it is ordained that every Presbytery shall receive a copy of this revocation and give command to the Ministers within their boundes to intimate the same from their pulpits X. A form of examination before the Communion being penned by Iohn Craig is approved and ordained to be printed XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell with all humility the petitions of the Assembly to wit that the Acts of Parliament that are made for suppression of the enormities following may be put to execution as against Iesuites namely Iames Gordon the reeeipters of them and excommunicate Papists namely the Laird of Fentry and the Master of Anguise profaners of Sacraments and privat men women givers thereof idolaters pilgrimages Popish Magistrats sayers hearers of Masse apostates publick markets on the Lords day violent invaders of Ministers profaning of the Lords day by
within this realm And seeing we are called before your L. L. to hear and see it found and declared that we have very contemptuously conveened and Assembled ourselves in a generall Assembly at Aberdien the first tuysday of July last and therefore that Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons Wee in confideration of the premisses and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your L. Ls judgement as no way competent in the cause above specified and by these presents simpliciter decline the same seing we are most willing to submit ourselves to the tryall of the generall assembly the only Judges competent By these presents subscribed with our hands October 24. And it was subscribed by all the fourthien They were nevertheless required to answer unto the summons and they did answer for clearing themselves but with protestation of adhering to their declinature In summa they declare that they had done nothing but according to an Act of Parliament in the year 1592. and they offred to disprove the indorsation of the charge and whereas their declinature was taken in ill part they do acknowledge themselves willing to submit unto the judgement of the Counsell in any matter wherein any other subject ought to submit neither is it a new thing to decline their judgement in some cases seing there is extant a declinature subscribed by moe then 300. Ministers and namely by some of these who now are their greatest adversaries And it it usuall unto the subjects in some Civill causes to decline the judgement of the Counsell and to take them unto the judgement of the Lords of the Session or of the Justice generall or even of a Regality They were sent to their severall prisons and Robert Youngson who that day had joyned with them confessing his trouble of conscience for his former oversight was imprisoned in Sterlin After that time they published an Apology wherein they enlarged their answers and the reasons of their declinature whereof a touch followes and in end they say Let it be supposed that it was an offence to hold the Assembly yet it should not be imputed unto them particularly but unto the presbyteries unto whom the Letters of the generall Commissioners were directed and who had ordered them to go and keep the Assembly and afterwards had approved their proceedings Notwithstanding all their allegations John Forbes John Welsh Robert Dury Andrew Duncan Iohn Sharp and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard from Blackness to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Counsell of treason because they had declined the Counsell It was said commonly that the extraordinary discovery of the powder plot at London would have moved the King to desist from troubling Ministers either in England for their not conformity unto the rites or in Scotland for standing to their ratified liberty when all the churches were required to give thanks unto God for that Benefit But the Earle of Dunbar was sent from Court to manage that business Ere the Ministers were brought to the Bar some Counsellers were sent unto them to move them take up their declinature After advice with some other Ministers there present they answered They would take up the declinature if the Counsel would delete the process and decreet standing against them The Lords replied The Counsell could not annull their decreet which was registred Others were sent unto them again to advise them to pass from the declinature pro loco tempore assuring them that the Counsell would pass from all process persute They would not answer without advice of their Brethren who were there about thretty and then they answerd The testimony that was given could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueth And they craved licence to advice with their own presbyteries upon caution that they shold return into prison This was denied All that number of Ministers accompanied the imprisoned unto the Bar about one a clok There were present in the Counsell the Earles of Montrose Dunfernlin Chancellor Mar Lithgow Dunbar and Lords Glams Elphinston Abercromy Scoon Balmerino Newbotle Tullibairn Blantyre Haliroodhous and Barons Whittingam Pennicook Clerkinton Murdo-Cairny Kilsyth and Master of Elphinston to assist the Justice Deput as Assessors in the cause Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings Advocat compeared to accuse The Dittay was read importing their treasonable declinature of the Royal authority grounded upon an act of Parliament in the year 1584. I omit the particular aggravations because they may be known by the answers The substance of their defence by their Advocat Thomas Hope afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall was The declinature is not against either the title nor intention of the law which was made only against such as derogat from the K. royall authority but this declinature left his authority fully The law served only against such as were summoned super inquirendis but these were accused and committed to prison for a deed or action Their declinature was propounded by way of defence and therefore can not be accounted treason The law naming the penalty of treason is odious and therefore should not be enlarged but rather restrained That which is treason in a case expressed may not be extended unto other cases not expressed That law judgeth not such a case to be treason but only forbids such a thing under the pain of treason The act bearing only the incurring of treason the penalty can never be justly inflicted unless the fact be found treasonable by law But no law defineth the declinature of an incompetent Iudge to be treason Neither did these decline the Kings judicatory simply but the Counsels and that only in this and and such causes They were ever and yet are content to be judged by his Majesty and the Generall assembly seing according to God's Word and the lawes of the realm which have distinguished the Civil and Ecclesiasticall jurisdictions the matters of the Church should be judged and cognosced by the Church and it's assemblies which were aswel ratified confirmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other Iudicatory To judge of the lawfuldess or unlawfulness of a gen assembly belongs unto a generall assembly and hath been the practise of our Church even when his Majesty was present as the Assembly at Perth in the year 1596. was controverted notwithstanding his Majesties presence at it and then he was so far from judging the lawfulness of it by himself or his Counsell that in the next generall Assembly at Dundy he did require the question to be decided there as properly pertaining to that Judicatory It hath been lawfull and in continuall practise that his Majesty and Secret Counsell have in sundry causes been declined and the cause drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge as in matters Civill unto the Session in matters criminall unto the Justiciary matters of divorce unto the Comissaries yea the meanest Regalities have power to decline suprem
fear laese-Majesty lest it seem that I deserve the gibbet as opening my mouth against the heaven nevertheless because Wido Cardinal of St. Potentiana beareth witness with the people I dare not altogether contradict them for he saith There is a root of duplicity in the Roman Church and I do ingenuously profess I never saw more honest Clergy-men then in the Church of Rome but seeing you press and command me and it is not lawful to lye unto the holy Ghost I profess ye are not altogether to be followed in your works for he who dissenteth from the truth is a Schismatick and Heretick but of the mercies of God there be some who will not follow all our works but I fear lest while you continue asking these things as you are pleased you hear from your foolish friend things that will not please you Why is it Father that you search other mens lives and search not your own all men rejoyce with you you are called the father and Lord of all men and all the oyl for sinners is poured on your head If you be a Father why cravest thou gifts from thy children or if thou be a Lord why causest thou not the Romans to stand in awe of thee and having brideled their presumption bringest them not again into the faith But thou wilt preserve the City unto the Church by thy gifts did Pope Sylvester so conquer it thou art a Father in the by-ways and not in the right ways it is to be conserved by such means as it was purchased c. The Pope told him the fable of the members grumbling against the womb and the same said he would befal unto Christendom if they should not resort unto Rome their head And then the Pope smiling at the mans boldness did require him that how oft he heard any thing spoken amiss of him he would presently advertise him Without doubt this Bishop had more things in his minde which he uttered not P. Morn in Myst ex Io. Sarisbu in Policrat lib. 6. cap. 24. In the same work lib. 6. cap. 16. he saith The Roman Legates do so rage as if Satan were come forth from the face of the Lord to oppress the Church oft do they harm and herein they are like the divel that they are called good when they do not evil with them judgement is nothing but a publick reward they do account gain to be godliness they do justifie the wicked for gifts and vex the afflicted souls they adorn their tables with silver and gold and rejoyce in the worst things seeing they eat the sins of the people they are clothed with them and in them do they riot many ways whereas true worshippers should adore the Father in the Spirit if any do dissent from them he is judged a Schismatick or Heretick O that Christ would manifest himself and openly shew the way wherein men should walk Lib. 7. cap. 10. We should be servants unto the Scriptures and not domineer over them unless one will think himself worthy to rule over Angels Cap. 17. One cometh into the Church trusting in the multitude of his riches and followeth Simon nor findeth he any that saith thy money perish with thee Another feareth to come unto Peter with his gifts yet privily Jupiter slideth in a shower of gold into Danae's bosome and the incestuous wooer entereth so into the bosome of the Church The Author of Catal. test ver lib. 14. sheweth ex Petro Paris Cantor in Abbreviat Verbo how this John did oppose the Pope and the Cardinals when they would enjoyn some new Rites and said ye should be so far from enjoyning new Rites that ye should rather take away some ancient ones albeit they were profitable for Christians are much burthened with the multitude of these useful traditions ye should rather endeavor that the word of Christ may be kept for now it may be objected unto us that the commandments of God are made of no effect in respect of mens traditions 8. Edmond Rich Arch-Bishop of Canterbury about the year 1181. was The cause of the ruine of the Church wont to say By gifts that are given on the one side and taken on the other Christianity is already corrupted and it will fail ere they be aware unless they be so wise as to cure themselves from this pest By these gifts some do understand not so much what was given by Intrants as what the Popes and Bishops gave to stop the mouths of such as spoke against their vices and errors to divert their reproofs Catal. test ver 9. Petrus Blesensis once Chancelor of Canterbury and then Bishop of Rotomagum for his learning and honesty of life was in great favor with Princes and Prelates saith Trithem He did very sharply rebuke the manners of the Clergy especially that they did abuse the power of the keys to satisfie their avarice In Epistle 25. unto a friend who was an official of a Bishop he saith Because I love thee affectionately in the bowels of Christ Jesus I have decreed to exhort thee with wholesome admonitions to come timely out of Ur of the Chaldees and from the midst of Babylon and forsake the ministry of that damnable stewardship I know covetousness hath subverted thy heart in so far as thou art become an official unto a Bishop I think officials have their name not from the nown officium but from the verb officio all the business of the official is in lieu of the Bishop to strip and excoriate the silly sheep which are concredited unto him these are the Bishops blood-suckers spuing out other folks blood after they have drunk it the riches which the wicked hath gathered he shall spue it out and God shall draw it out of his belly these are as a spunge in the hand of a strainer what he hath gathered by oppressing the poor goeth unto the Bishop's pleasures but to the official's torment as the bees gather honey not for themselves but for others so ye gather riches not for your selves but for others these are the privy doors by which the servants of Bell do thievishly carry away the sacrifices which the King had laid on the table so the Bishop taketh away other mens goods with long hands and layeth the blame of the crime and infamy on the official they have their eye on the reward but look not to the fatherless and widow what is done under pretence of counterfeit Religion and justice availeth not unto life nor edifieth unto salvation Saul did spare the fattest of Amaleks flocks as if he would sacrifice unto God and he did provoke God unto wrath I could the more patiently endure that damnable office if thou wert not eminent in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures these causes and judgements wherein thou hast entangled thy self imprudently I will not say impudently are fitter for a secular man a learned and ecclesiastical man should not meddle with secular affairs I wish that thou wouldest forsake these noisome
by our Master Christ Jesus we are taught in these words In vain Do they worship mee teaching for Doctrines the precepts of men So without respect of men those did cleave unto the Word of God and did iudge What soever is without the Word either in doctrine or religious worship or in Ecclesiastical discipline can not be accepted of God as service when he requires it not But England upon account that those who had been enured with Popish doctrine and superstitions might be the more easily allured to forsake that doctrine if the rites and discipline were retained and hoping as is hinted in the former part that by time a more perfect Reformation might be attained took this prudential course as it is called trusting especially that bishops and priests might be the more easily enduced to joyn with the Reformation So both in the Confession in King Edwards time and in the articles of the Convocation An. 1564. or according to the English Style 1563. they allowed liberty unto dissenting judgements and made large expressions and capacious words being loath to drive off from the communion any who differing in the branches meet in the main grounds of religion Those things that were retained upon such plausible motives had a twofold influence Such is the nature of humane corruption to wit 1. one superstition draweth-on another as a link of a chain If this may be used why not that 2. what was at first retained by way of toleration condescension was afterwards pressed upon mens consciences by authority that men must conform in practise of rites and to the opinion of Superiors or suffer punishment The first particular exception was made by the Papists against the The Head of the Church and Supream Iudge in al causes title The Head of the Church which was given unto King Henry and The Supream Iudge in causes Ecelesiastical which was given unto Queen Elisabet They excepted against this alwayes but the first that hath written of it was Harding in his pretended refutation of Englands Confession Bishop Jewell answereth him in his Defence of the Apolog. part 6. cap. 11. divis 1. saying Concerning the title The supream head of the Church wee need not search the Scriptures to excuse it For 1. We devised it not 2. We use it not 3. our Princes at this time claim it not Your Fathers first enrituled that noble Prince King Henry VIII with that unused and strange Style as it may wel be thought the rather to bring him into the talk and slander of the world Howbeit that the Prince is the highest Iudge and Governor over all his subjects whatsoever alswel priests as laymen without exception c. He insists at length upon this purpose as also Doct. Fulk against the Rhemists Annotations on Matth. 22. and others I shall add the Answer of Thom. Bilson sometime Warden of Wincester unto the Jesuits Apolog. Lib. 2. where the Iesuit or Philander saith You would have our faith and salvation so to hang on the Princes will and lawes as if there could be no nearer way to religion then to believe what our temporal Lord and Master list He answereth It is a cunning when you can not confute your adversaries at least to belie them that you may seem at least to say somwhat against them indeed your fourth chapter is wholly spent in refelling this position which we detest as much as you Philander replieth You begin to shrink from your former teaching He answereth in name of Theophilus You will never shrink from your former facing Did ever any man on our side affirm the Princes will to be the rule of faith have we not earnestly written and openly taught that religion must not depend on the pleasure of men Have not thousands here in England and elsewhere given our lifes for the witnes and confession of Gods Truth against Princes Lawes and Popes decrees In Spain France and Italy and other places at this day do we not endure all the torments you can devise because we will not believe what temporal Lords and Masters will your conscience knowes it is ttue that we say Why do you then charge us with this wicked assertion from which we be farther off then you For you hold opinion of Popes they can not err we do not of Princes Why do you Father your fancies upon us why do you purposely pervert the question heaping absurdities and alledging authorities against that which we do not defend Philander The oath which yee take yourselves and exact of others induces us thus to think of you for there you make Princes the only supream Governors of all persons in all causes aswell spiritual as temporall utterly renouncing all forrain jurisdictions and Superiority Upon which word mark what an horrible confusion followes If Princes be the only Governors in ecclesiasticall matters then in vain did the Holy Ghost appoint Pastors and Bishops to govern the Church If they be Supream then are they Superior to Christ himself and in effect Christs Masters If in all things and causes spiritual then they may prescribe unto the Priests and Bishops what to preach and which way to worship and serve God how and in what form to Minister the Sacraments and generally how men shall be governed in soul If all forrain jurisdiction be renounced then Christ and his Apostles because they were and are forrainers have no jurisdiction nor authority over England Theophilus VVake you or dream you That in matters of no less weight then your duty to God and the Prince you fall to these childish and pelting sophisms VVhat kind of concluding call you this Princes only bear the sword to command and punish Ergo Bishops may not teach and exhort Princes are not subject unto the Pope Ergo Superiors to Christ They may by their laws establish what Christ hath commanded Ergo they may change both Scripture and Sacraments No forrainer at this this day hath jurisdiction over this Land ergo Christ and his Apostles 1500. years ago might not preach the gospell Philand We make no such reasons Tâ—eop The former propositions are the true contents of the oath we take the later are the very absurdities which you infer upon us fortaking the oath ..... Philan. Do you not make Princes supream Governors of all spiritual things Theoph. you reason as if we did but ourwords since you will rest upon words are not so Philan. What are they then Theoph. We confess them to be supream governors of their realms and dominions Philan. And that in all spiritual things and causes Philan. Not of all spiritual things and causes Philan. What difference between those two speeches Theoph. Just as much as excludes your wrangling we make them not governors of the things them selves but of their subiects which I trust you dar notwithstand Philan. I grant they be Governors of their subjects bur not in ecclesiastical things or causes ..... Theoph. Where we profess that her highness is the only Governor of
and also Quod qui facit contra conscientiam Divinis in rebus aedificat ad gehennam ...... Beare with me Madam I beseech you if I chuse rather to offend your earthly Majesty then to offend the heavenly Majesty of God ...... I will draw to an end most B. Grindals petitions humbly praying that you will consider these short petitions I. that you would referr all these ecclesiasticall matters unto the Bishops and Divines of the Church of your realm according to the exemple of all Christian Emperours and Princes of all ages for indeed they are to be judged as an Antient writes in Ecclesia seu Synodo non in Palatio When your Majesty hath questions of the laws of your realm you do not decide them in your Court or palace but send them to your Judges to be determined ......... Ambrose to Theodosius used these words Si de causâ—s pecuniariis Comites tuos consulis quanto magis in causa Religionis Sacerdotes Domini aequum est consulas ...... My second petition is that when you deal in matters of faith and religion or matters that touch the Church of Christ which is the Spouse bought with so dear a price you would not pronounce so resolutely and peremptorily quasi ex authoritatâ— as you may do in civil and external matters but alwayes remember that in Gods cause the will of God and not the will of any creature is to take place It is the Antichristian voice Sic volo sic jubeo sâ—et pro ratione voluntas In Gods matters all Princes ought to bow their Scepters to the Son of God and to ask counsell at his mouth what they ought to do David exhorts all Kings and rulers to serve God with fear and trembling Remember Madam that you are a mortal creature look not only as was said to Theodosius upon the people and princely array wherewith you are apparelled but consider also what it is that is covered there with .......... Must you not one day appear ante terrendum tribunal Crucifixi ut recipias ibi prout gesseris in corpore sive bonum sive malum And although you are a mighty Prince yet remember ...... As the Psalmist saith 76. Terribilis est is qui aufert Spiritum principum terribilis super omnes Reges terrae Wherefore I beseech you Madam in visceribus Christi when you deal in these religious causes set the Majesty of God before your eies laying aside all earthly Majesty determin with yourself to obey his voice and with all humility say unto him Non mea sed tua voluntas fiat God hath blessed you with great felicity now many years beware you do not impute it to your deserts or policy but give God the glory ...... Take heed you never think of declining from God lest it be verified of you which is written of Joash Cum corroboratus esset elevatum est cor ejus in interitum suum neglexit Deum He concludes trusting better of her and praying for her What could be written saith Fuller with more spirit and less animosity More humility and less dejection I see a lambe in his own can be a Lion in God and his Churches cause Say not that Orbitas senectus only encouraged Grindall in this his writing whose necessary boldness did arise partly from his confidence in the goodness of the cause for which partly from the gratiousnes of the Queen to whom he made his adress But alas all in vain Leicester had so filled her eares with complaints against him there was no room to receive this petition But to return to the former purpose we see from this Letter that the form of Exercise was allowed by ten Bishops and the history shewes that the Ministers who used that exercise were not conformists unto the rites But NB. VVhit gift's severity iâ— opposed some Bishops of that age were so zealous of their authority and jealous of the prophecyings that diligent Ministers must needs conform or then the flocks shall want teaching and the Queen must bear the blam of all More of these trouble followers here I add that â— Whitgift succeeding to Grindal was the first Reformed Bishop that was Counselor of State and most vehement in pressing conformity yet not without many checks and lets For not only did the Counsell sent Letters unto that Archbishop willing him to relent of his severity but as the same author writes in the Parliament Aâ— 1587. the House of Commons presented unto the House of Lords a petition complaining that many parishes were destitute of preachers and craving amongst other things that no oath nor subscription might be tendered to any at their enterance into the Ministery but such as is expressly prescribed by the statutes of the realm excep the oath against corrupt entring That they may not be troubled for omission of some rites or portions prescribed in the book of Common prayer That such as had been suspended or deprived for no other offence but only for not subscribing might be restored and that the Bishops would forbear their excommunication exofficio mero of godly and learned preachers not detected for open offence of life or apparent error in doctrine c. And the Lords rancountred the Bishops so hardly especially against plurality of Benefices that matters flying so high the Archbishop conceived it the safest way to apply himself by petition unto the Queen in this manner The wofull and distressed estate whereinto we are like to fall forceth us with grief of heart in most humble manner to crave your Majesties soveraign protection For the pretence being made of the maintenance and increase of learned ministry when it is throughly weighed decrieth learning spoileth their livings takes away the set form of prayer in the Church and it is the means to bring in confusion and barbarisme How dangerous innovations are in a setled Estate whosoever hath judgement perceiveth Set dangers apart yet such great inconveniences may ensue as will make an estate lamentable and miserable Our nighbours miseries may make us fearfull but that we know who ruleth the same All the Churches in Europe can not compare with England in the number of learned Ministers These benefits of your Majesties most sacred and carefull government with hearty joy we feel and humbly acknowledge senseless are they that repine at it The respect hereof made the Prophet to say Dij estis All the faithfull and discreet clergy say O Deacertè Nothing is impossible with God Requests without grounded reasons are lightly to be rejected We therefore not as Directors but as humble Remembrancers beseech your Highness favourable beholding of our estate present and what it will be in time to come if the Bill against pluralities should take any place c. With this petition was annexed a catalogue of pretended inconveniences So that in effect no thing was enacted in relation to this matter but at the dissolution of the Parliament the Bishops were more â—evere then
choose Mathew Earle of Lennox who was grand father of the King to be Regent He with 5000. men keept the day at Lithgow for the Parliament but none of the adverse faction came In his time the troubles ceased not sometime by the mediation of Queen Elisabeth was a treaty twixt the parties but it was neither to her contentment nor would the Kings party yeeld any of his right and so the treaty had no effect yea and all the time the country had no quietnes They who were on the Queen's side had encouragement from France and Duke d'Alva Governor of Flanders and in the year 1571. both parties conveenes a Parliament the Queens party at Edinburgh and the Kings party at Sterlin where as in time of peace they keept not a watch which the other party hearing L. Claud hamilton came in the night time and took the Regent out of his lodging in September and when they saw others coming for his rescue they killed him with â— shot George Bell the chief adviser of this enterprice and Captain Lawder the murderer were taken and punished as traitors I returne unto the affaires of the Church The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 5. The XIX Assembly An. 1570. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator 1. The Sentence of excommunication is directed against Patrick called Bishop of Morray to be executed by Ro. Pont Visitor there with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinb 2. Ministers at their admission shall protest solemly that they shall not leave their Vocation under rhe pain of infamy periury c. 3. Tryall should be taken of young children how they are brought up by their parents in the true religion therefore Ministers and Elders of every parishon should examin the children when they come to nyne years of age and when they come to twelve years and the third time when they come to 14. years that it may be known how they have profited in the schoole of Christ 4. Because some Noble men have made defection from the Kings lawfull authority certain brethren were directed to the Earls Lords and all which made that defection to deale with them with earnest persuasions of reconciliation with certification if they continue in disobedience the Church will use the sword against them which God in his word hath committed unto them And the Commissioners are to report their answers unto the next Assembly 5. James Carmichell Schoolmaster of Santandrews accuseth Rob. Hamilton Minister there of some points of doctrin delivered in a Sermon The Clark register and the Justice-Clerk and another Lord of the Session shew in the L. Chancellors name that he had heard of that controversy and it containes some points tending to treason and against the Kings authority and therefore they require that the Assembly would not decide in that matter concerning the Kings authority untill the Nobility conveen which will be within few dayes but in such things as concern heresy or properly belong unto their jurisdiction they may proceed Unto this protestation the assembly agreeth and went-on in discussing the complaint in so far as is concerned doctrine and slander that may arise thereupon But I finde not the particulars 5. Conceilers of adultery should be called and examined and if they be convict to have cloaked adultery wittingly let the Rule have place Agentes consentientes pari poená puniantur 6. Quaeritur A woman bringeth forth a child and in time of her birth before the midwife depones that such a man is the father of the child and being called before a Judge is ready to swear the same And that man is ready to swear that he had never carnall dealing with that woman and there is not other proof to which of two should credite be given Ans Neutri credendum 7. The Assembly gives commission unto certain Ministers Barons and Burgesses to compear at Edinburgh the twelth of the instant with continuation of dayes or whensoever the Nobility shall conveen before the time of the next Assembly To require humbly an answer unto their articles and supplications with redresse of their complaints according to equity To assist concurr and assent to all and whatsoever shall be treated in the foresaid Convention tending to the promoving of Gods glory the maintaining the true religion the Kings authority the common well and authority of the realm As also to take cognition in all complaints supplications and requests of brethren specially remitted unto them by this Assembly And whatsoever shall be done by them in the premisses to report the same unto the next generall Assembly which is appointed to be at Edinburgh March 5. next to come Promising to hold firme and stable whatsoever these brethren or any eight or seven of them thinks good in the premisses to be done 3. All assignations and pensions granted by the Church during their will to whatsoever person or persons before this Date are discharged except only what is assigned to the Kings use X. At Edinb March 5. conveenes the Assembly Ge. Hay is chosen 1571. The XX. Assembly Moderator I. All Superintendents Commissioners to visite Churches should bring their book of visitatâ—on unto every Assembly next following To be considered by such Brethren as shall be appointed by the Assembly that the church may the better know their diligence in executing their office II. Sixe Articles concerning the iurisdiction of the Church which are to be ptopounded unto the Regent and Counsell and sought to be approved by them 1. that the Church have the judging of true and false religion doctrine heresy and such like that are annexed to the preaching of the Word and ministration of sacraments 2. election examination and admission of them which are to be admitted to the Ministry and other functions in the Church to charge of souls and ecclesiasticall Benefices together with the suspension or deprivation of such for lawfull causes 3. All things concerning the discipline of the Church which standes in correction of manners admonitions excommunication receiving to repentance 4. The judgement of Ecclesiasticall matters betwixt persons that are of the Church especially that are of the Ministry alswell in matters of Benefices as others 5. Jurisdiction to proceed with admonitions to the process of excommunication if need shall bee against them that shall rob the patrimony of the church appartaining to the Ministry or other way intromet with it unjustly whereby the Ministry is in danger of decay by occasion of the poverty of the Ministers 6. Because the conjunction of marriages pertaines to the Ministry the causes of adherence and divorcement ought also to appertain unto them as naturally annexed thereunto III. It is ordained that adulterers and such other scandalous persons shall hereafter be called by the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to compear before their Synodall Conuention and there receive their iniunctions as before in the generall assembly 4. All questions should be propounded or represented to the Superintendents and
he hath committed apostasy and therefore to have incurred the censure of an apostate The next day he sendeth a supplication offering to subscribe the Confession of faith or within 40. dayes to passe out of the realm and to this effect craving to be freed from captivity The Assembly desireth a Bailive of Edinburgh present to take order with him according to the Act of Parliament and to set him free upon caution VI. Concerning the hainous murder of the Earle of Murry committed by the Earle of Huntly and his complices the Assembly gives order and strait command unto the brethren of the presbytery of Brechin who have already entered in process with him to proceed with concurrence of two brethren of each presbytery of Anguse and Merns against him for that cruell fact according to the acts of the Assembly VII Whereas an act was made in the last Parliament concerning deposed Ministers it is thought meet at the next Parliament or Convention of Estates To crave that because it hat been enacted that notwithstanding a Pastor be deposed yet the tacks and titles set by him shall stand It be now provided and added unto that Act that if the tack or title be set after the committing of the fact for which the person is deposed that such tacks factories or titles whatsoever shall be null or of none availl In the Parliament begun Juny 5. The four petitions of the Assembly were taken into consideration whereof the second and third were denied but for the first all former Acts of Parliaments for liberty of the true Church were ratified as also the Parliament ratifieth and approves the Generall assemblies appointed Act of Parliament concerning the disciplin of the Church by the Church and declares that it shal be lawfull to the Church and Ministers every year at the least and ofter pro re nata as occasion and necessity shall require to hold and keep generall assemblies Providing that the Kings Majesty or his Commissioners with them to be appointed by his Hieness be present at each generall Assem before the dissolving thereof nominate appoint time and place when or where the next generall assembly shall be holden and if neither his Ma. nor his said Commissioners be present for the time in that Town where the Assembly shal be holden in that case it be lawfull to the said Gen. assembly by themselves to nominate appoint time place where the next Gen. assembly shall be keept as they have been in use to do in time by past And also ratifieth and approves the Synodall or Provinciall assemblies to be held by the said Church and Ministers twice every year as they have been and presently are in use to do within every Province of this realm And ratifieth approves the presbyteries and particular Sessions appointed by the said Church with the wholl jurisdiction disciplin of the said Church agreed upon by his Majesty in Conference had by his Hieness with certain of the Ministers conveened for that effect of which articles the tenor followes Matters to he treated in the Provinciall assemblies These assemblies are constltute for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of brethren within the Province as need requires This Assembly hath power to handle order redresse all things omitted or done amisse in the particular assemblies It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province fot good just cause deserving deprivation and generally these Assemblies have the whol power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected Matters to be treated in the Presbyteries The power of the Presbyteries is to give diligent labors in the bounds committed to their charge that the Churches be keept in good order to enquire diligently of naughty ungodly persons and to travell to bring them into the way again by admonition or threatning of Gods judgements or by correction It appertaines unto the Eldership to take head that the word of God be purely preached within their boundes the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin entertained and ecclesiasticall goodes uncorruptly distributed It belongs unto this kind of assembly to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall Nationall or Generall to be keept and put in execution to make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church for decent order in the particular Church where they govern Providing that they alter no rules made by the Provinciall or Generall Assemblies and that they make the Provinciall privy of the rules that they shall make And to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of the same It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of times observed Of particular Churches if they be lawfully ruled by sufficient Ministry Session they have power jurisdiction in their own congtegation in matters eccelesiasticall And decernes and declares the said Assemblies presbyteries and Sessions jurisdiction disciplin thereof foresaid to be in all time coming most just good and godly in the self Notwithstanding whatsoever Statutes Acts Canon Civill or Municipall lawes made in the contrair To the which and every one of them these presents shall make expresse derogation And so followes an abrogation of many Acts made in time of Papistry in favors of the Papisticall Church Also the 129. Act of the Parliament An. 1584. was annulled that it should in no way be prejudiciall nor any way derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall Office-bearers in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of heresy excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any the like essentiall censures specially grounded and having warrand of God's word Item then was annulled the act of that same Parliament granting commission to Bishops and other Judges constitute in Ecclesiasticall causes to receive his Hieness presentations unto Benefices to give collation thereupon and to put order in all causes ecclesiasticall which his Majesty and Estates foresaids declare to be expired in itself and to be null in time coming and of none availe force nor effect And therefore ordaines all presentations to Benefices to be directed unto the particulare Presbyteries in all time coming with full power to give collation thereupon and to put order to all matters ecclesiasticall within their boundes according to the disciplin of the Church Providing the foresaid Presbyteries be astricted bound to receive and admit whatsoever qualified Minister presented by his Majesty or laick patrones Lykwise an act that unqualified persons being deprived the Benefice vakes and the Patron not presenting the right of presentation pertaines to the Presbytery without prejudice of the tacks set before the deprivation Lykewise an Act concerning Manses and glebes at cathedrall and Abbey-churches Item an act ratifying approving all acts of Parliament Secret Counsell and all Proclamations made before against Jesuits Seminary-priests and receipters of any of them also decerning that in all time coming the saying of Masse receipting of
nevertheless not only did the Ass approve it but the K. also in his fifth article calleth them the excommunicate Lords and albeit the L. Hume was at the same time excommunicated yet when he came into the Ass he named not that exception whereupon he might have had such benefite as the Earle of Anguse had found in the Assembly of the year 1590 he was guilty of the objected crime and yet the Sentence was declared to be null because of informality But an enemy is ever objecting whither true or false What he hath of the Assembly slighting the business of John Ross and An. Hunter is clear by what is above In the Parliament following in Iuny the excommunicated Lords were forfeited and Lawes were made against all willing hearers of Masse against all that are or shal be excommunicated by the Church After the Parliament because Both well had failed of his attempts by himself he joyned with the Lords in the North whereupon followed more troubles yet so that the rebells were fain to leave the Country before February XXXII The Assembly conveened at Montros Juny 24. James 1595. The 57. Assembly Nicolson was chosen Moderator I. The Assembly declares themselves Judges of marriages what are lawfull and what are unlawfull in so far as concerneth the spirituall part thereof In Sess 9. they declare two sorts unlawfull 1. When a person marryeth another whom he had before polluted by adultery 2. If the innocent person is content to remain with the nocent and the guilty or adulterer will take another Likewise marriages made by priests or by them who had served in the Ministry and are deposed from the function or by a private person such marriages are unlawfull II. All presbyteries are ordained to proceed against Papists within their bounds and against all their receipters or entertainers Under pain of deposition of the Minister in whose default the disciplin of the Church shall not be executed And the same disciplin to be used against all that have intercommoning intelligence or familarity with excommunicates III. Because many professing the truth of the Gospell do abstain for many years from participation of the Lords table under pretence of â—eud thereby declaring how litle they esteem that great benefite and in very deed cut off themselves from the communion of the Church Therefore ordinance is given unto all presbyteries to charge all such persons within their boundes to do as it becomes the members of Christ And if any person throgh infirmity or weakness of conscience shall refuse the Presbytery shall by information bring them into duty granting them some competent time to resolve themselves and if they continue obstinat to proceed against them to the sentence of excommunication IV. Sundry Sessions were taken up wiâ—h advising upon a way and meanes of a constant Plat for setling of Ministers stipends or assignations which were wont to be changed yearly V. Sir Iames Chissholm in humility confesses his offences namely his apostasy from the religion for which he was excommunicated he craves mercy from God he declares that now he renounceth Antichrist with all his errors and resolves by the grace of God to continue in the true religion and he craves to be received into the bosom of the Church again The Assembly appointes some to deal with him by conference and others to draw up the form of his satisfaction In Sess 9. he was received and the Sentence of his absolution was pronounced by the Moderator VI. Some articles of inquisition concerning the dilapidation of Benefices are prescribed unto Presbyteries VII The Kings Commissioners give the articles following to be read and answered 1. His Ma. craves that an Act be made ordaining that whosoever shall practize any treasonable enterprice or conspiracy against his Ma s person or estate being found and declared culpable by the Law shall also for that incurre the Sentence of excommunication That thereby an inseparable union may be betwixt the two swords 2. that an order be taken in excommunication specially in three points first that it be not at the appetite of two or three persons but by a convenient number of the Church gravely assembled secondly that it be not for civill causes or small faults specially for any Minister's particular interest lest it be thought they imitate the Pope's curse and so incurr the like contempt thirdly the form of summary excommunication without any citation to be abolished 3. Because Mr Craig is waiting in sicknes what hour it shall please God to call him and is altogether unable to serve any more and his Maj. intends to place J. Duncanson with the Prince and so hath no Minister but Pa. Galloway therefore craves an ordinance granting two Ministers whom he shall chuse The humble answers 1. The Assembly grantes the first Legitima cognittone Ecclesiastica praeeunte 2. Concerning the first particular of the second the Assembly agrees and the other two importing great weight and requiring deliberation the Assembly thinks meet to conclude nothing therein untill the next Assemb when by Gods grace these shall be determined and in the mean while ordaineth that none in the Ministry proceed to excommunicate without citation nisi periclitetur Ecclesia 3. It is agreed that his Maj. shall have his choise of godly and learned Ministers and to this effect ten Ministers or any sixe of them are directed to advise with his Maj. in his choise VIII In favor of the exequitours of Ministers it is ordained If a Minister dy after September 29. quia fruges sunt separaâ—ae à solo his exequitors shall have all that years stipend or rent and the half of the next IX Because there is great cause of humiliation before God whose anger is visible on this Land and is litle regarded by the most part therefore the Assembly indictes a generall fast and humiliation to be observed universally in all churches upon the first two sundayes of August next and the causes thereof to be gravely declared according to the grounds they see and conceive X. It is ordained that Presbyteries take order within their own boundes for visitation of Grammer Schools and reformation of them as occasion shall require And certain brethren are ordained to visite Colledges to examine the life and doctrine of the Masters the discipline and order there and where they find any abuse to reform it so far as they can and to report both what they shall do and what abuse they can not reform That year was quietness in the countrey excepting great troubles betwixt the Maxwells and Johnstons in the South and the like in the Hielands and by windy harvest followed great scarcety and dearth XXXIII The King knowing that the Gen. Assembly was to conveen 1596. in March sent for Robert Bruce one of the Ministers of Edinburgh and as B. Spotsword hath it hoping that by the sway he carried in these meetings some proposition that tended to the reclaiming of the exiled Lords should be made by the
HISTORY Of the CATHOLICK CHURCH From the Year 600 untill the Year 1600. Shewing Her DEFORMATION And REFORMATION Together with The RISE REIGN RAGE and BEGIN-FALL Of the ROMAN ANTICHRIST With many other profitable Instructions Gathered out of divers WRITERS of the several times and other HISTORIES BY ALEXANDER PETRIE Minister of the Scots Congregation at Rotterdam Psalm III. What we have heard and known and our Fathers have told us we will not hide them from their Children shewing unto the Generation to come the praise of the Lord and his strength and his wonderfull Works that he hath done Cyprian de zelo livore Evill shall be eschued the more readily if the beginning and greatness of it be known Origen contra Celsum Lib. 3. As he is deemed to have made progress in Philosophy who being acquainted with the disputes of different opinions hath chosen the best reasons among them So I am bold to say that he is the wisest among Christians who hath most diligently considered the several Sects of Jews and Christians HAGUE Printed by ADRIAN VLACK M. DC LXII HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE TO HIS HIGHNES WILLIAM THE III By the Grace of God PRINCE of ORANGE Count of Nassaw Catzenelbogen Vianden Dietz Lingen Moeurs Bueren Leerdam c. Marquess of ter Vere and Vlissingen Lord and Baron of Breda of the City of the Grave and Land of Kuyck Diest Grimbergen Herstall Kranendonck Warneston Arlay Noseroy S. Vijt Doesbourg Polanen Willemstadt Niewart Ysselstein S. Martensdijck Geertruydenberg Chasteau-regnard the High and Lower Swaluw Naeldwijck c. Vicount Hereditary of Antwerp and Besançon c. Marshal Hereditary of Holland c. I Will honour them that honour me saith the LORD But who can tell what shall be done unto them whom the Lord will honour Certainly those do honour him who serve him religiously They who are careless of Religion do pretend that they cannot serve God because there be so many Religions and they cannot know which is the right But if they were unfeignedly desirous to know they might be resolved since our Lord who is gracious mercifull and abundant in goodness and truth leaves us not in the mist or unto uncertainties but at several times and in divers waies hath spoken unto the Fathers by the Prophets and in the last daies hath spoken unto us by his Son and hath commanded all men to hear Him He is the Way the Verity and the Life none comes unto the Father but by Him On which words Chrysostom writes thus It is as if our Saviour had said I am the Way that is By me ye shall come The Verity because assuredly those things shall be which I have promised neither is any lie in me And the Life because Death cannot hinder you from me And since I am the Way ye need not another Guide Since I am Truth I speak no false thing Since I am Life although ye shall die ye shall injoy what I have promised And Cyrill Alexandr on the same words saith By three things we shall come into these Heavenly mansions by the action of true verity by right faith and the hope of eternal life of all which none is the giver none is the fountain nor is any the cause but our Lord Jesus Christ for he hath given commandments above the Law he hath shewed us the Way And he is also the Truth that is the true streightness and determination the uprightest rule and the best square of faith And he is also the Life for none but he can restore unto us that life which we hope shall be in holiness and blessedness without perishing He certainly shall raise us up though we die from that curse for sin and bring us into Heaven therefore all excellent things come and shall be unto us through him But those Worldlings say The Word of Christ is large and so many things are in it that we cannot search them Nevertheless He directs all men to search the Scriptures and the Evangelist teacheth that those are written that we might beleeve that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that beleeving we might have life through his name Yea in that written Word he hath certain rules and notes whereby the true Religion may be known Certainly that is the most true Religion which ascribes most glory unto God and most transcends the natural reason of men and most elevates the hearts and affections of men towards God and Heaven By application of those undoubted and unquestionable principles each one may understand that among all Religions the Reformed is the only true Religion for not only our Profession in the general but all the branches of our Doctrine are grounded on God's written Word and tend unto God's glory transcend our natural reason and lead men to think continually of God and to hope for blessedness in Heaven by Christ alone And amongst those who profess this Religion they are most devoted unto God and most constant in their profession who aim most at God's glory who are most acted by supernatural principles who do most think of God and whose hope of felicity in Heaven is most active And such as seek but their own or other mens interests or be led by political or human reasons mainly are the wavering Professors On the other side all other Religions though they pretend the glory of God they are not truly grounded on God's Word but are underpropped with natural reason and tend to earthly mindedness as appears by induction of the particulars wherein they differ from us some aiming at the advancement of mens abilities and others at worldly honour and gain This is clear in the Romish Religion for what else is the advancing of man's ability without or with a little help of God their Justification by works their Deifying of the Pope above all that is called God their equalling of Mens Traditions and Decrees with the Sacred Scriptures What else is their Mass their fancy of Purgatory c Here it is remarkable what is written by their Jesuit Cardinal Bellarmin de Indulg Lib. 1. Cap. 12. Sect. Rationes We see saith he that the amplest Indulgences are given for a very slight cause as when plenary Indulgence is given unto all who stand before the Door of St. Peter's Church and the Pope blesseth all the people solemnly And Sect. Observandum he saith That standing before St. Peter's Porch is a very light and slight cause if it be considered absolutely in it self and nevertheless it is a weighty and just cause because that frequency of the people at that time is a fit and usefull means of protesting their Faith concerning the Head of the Church and it serves for the honour of the Apostolical See which honour is the end of that Indulgence So he The Pope then and the People do aid one another mutually for the People confirms the Supremacy of the Pope by their presence and receiving that Indulgence and He by dispensing his
admission vow single life He sent unto Paul Bishop of Constantinople exhorting him to forsake his errour but Paul was so far from regarding his Ambassage that he abused his Messengers and sent them into sundry Islands Wherefore the Pope assembled a Synod at Rome of 150. Bishops and reneweth the damnation of Syrus Bishop of Alexandria of Sergius and Pirrhus Bishops of Constantinople and he accurseth Paul Platina makes no mention that he did Excommunicate the Emperour Certain it is that the Emperour commandeth his Eparch Olympius either to kill Martin or if he could send him to Constantinople because he had conspired against the Emperour as appears in his own Epistle written to Theodorus the former Eparch Olympius sent a servant to kill him in St. Maries Church Platina saith the servant was miraculously stricken with blindness The Emperour restored Theodorus and gave him the same Commission he was received by the Romans very graciously because he had foughten against the Lombards Then professing to visit the Pope at the first meeting causeth him to be bound and sent him to Constantinople where he had his tongue cut out and was sent to Chersonesus and died in great necessity After he had sate 7. years his See was vacant 14. moneths because they had not had intelligence of his death 12. EUGENIUS I. receiveth Letters from Peter Bishop of Constantinople The Pope is censured coming nearer the truth than his Predecessour Paul yet because he did not express the two natures and wills in Christ the Clergy of Rome did inhibit Nota the Pope to say Mass until he abjured those Letters of Peter Platin. He commanded that Bishops should have Prisons for malefactors Bishops have Prison-houses and so they began to meddle with civil punishment Catal. test ver lib. 7. He ordained that Monks should not come out of their Cloisters without express licence from their Superiour He sate 2. years and 9. months 13. VITALIAN ordained a new order in the Church especially of Musical instruments singing and for the better harmony he brought in the Organs Platin. That new order of singing must be understood of some new sort of musick for Psalms were sung in the Church before and Bellarmin de bon oper lib. 1. cap. 7. saith Organs were not heard in the Church before the year 820. and Thomas Aqui. 2. 2. qu. 91. ar 2. saith in the Old-Testament was use of musical instruments because people were rude and carnal and therefore had need to be stirred up by these instruments as they were by earthly promises as also they did prefigure something And in object 4. of the same article he saith The Church suffers not musical instruments as Cythars and Psalteries in the praising of God lest they seem to Judaize Whence it appears as Card. Cajetan hath observed in that place that Organs were not in the Church in the daies of Thomas Aqu. In the year 666. he ordained that all service in the The number 666. Churches every where should be done in the Latine language and so the number of the Beast agreeth to his time and language that he commandeth But hence it appears that at that time the Nations had used their vulgar languages in the Churches and this Pope began to restrain them Pope Martine had ordained that Priests should not marry and now Vitalian reproves Priests for their marriage as appears by his Epistle to the Bishop of Creta wherein he findeth fault that the Bishops of that Island had wives He commanded shaving and anointing and under these signs he gave liberty of buying and selling Catal. test ver lib. 7. Three things at that time were Three wonders called wonders Monasteries with fair buildings Kings become Monks and whoredom of Priests was thought no fault He sate 14. years 14. ADEODAT followed him Now a wondrous Comet was seen the space of three months and also were extraordinary thunderings and inundations Wherefore the Pope made frequent prayers that God would avert the Prayers without repentance are idle evils which those prodigies seemed to pretend but repentance and abolishing of idolatry was not conjoined with their prayers so follows great dearth of corn an the Sarazens entred into Sicily He sate 2. years 15. DONUS or Domnio sate 5. years Theodore Bishop of Ravenna submits his See unto him To maintain the invocation of Saints the Papists say that at that time the soul of Dagobert King of France was delivered out of the hands of the Divel by Dionisius and Maurice Martyres and Martine the Confessour whom Dagobert had worshipped 16. AGATHO obtained from the Emperour Constantine a discharge Election of the Pope of the mony which the Pope was wont to give unto the Emperour for his confirmation yet so that when the Election should be made he who is chose should not be ordained until a general Decree be made according to the old custom Gratian. dist 63. ca. Agatho Platina saith the sixth general Councel was called by Agatho but the Books of Councels shew expressely Councels were called by Emperours that it was called by the Emperour in the daies of Pope Donus and the Divalis sacra was directed unto Donus requiring him to send worthy and learned men unto the Councel which the Emperour had proclaimed Donus died and the Divalis was delivered unto Agatho who in his Epistle to the Emperor as it is Registred in the 4. Session of the same Councel acknowledged that at his direction and for obedience which he oweth unto him he had called a Synod of 125. Bishops whose names and subscriptions are extant with the Acts of that Synod at Rome for due preparation unto the Councel and in that Epistle he calleth himself often the Emperours servant John Bishop of Portua and John a Deacon of Rome were sent unto the Councel they said the first Latine Mass in the Church of St. Sophia at Constantinople The first Latine Mass in Greece the Emperour being present This one practice made the greater way unto the fore-named Decree of Pope Vitalian in all other places In the Synod at Rome he made the Canon in Gratian. di 19. All the Decrees of the Apostolick See are to be embraced as established by the divine voice of St. Peter When Theodore Bishop of Ravenna died the Clergy could Contention in election of a Bishop not agree in the Election Theodoricus one of the Competitours hastneth to Rome and was confirmed by Pope Agatho the people of Ravenna took it impatiently that their Church which was wont to contend with Rome in dignity was now by the foolishness or madness of Theodoricus become subject to Rome and they took part with Felix that he should be their Bishop and maintain the libertie of their Church The Emperour Justinian gives order to Theodore the Eparch to go with 8. ships to Ravenna and cause Felix to give satisfaction to the Bishop of Rome and if he refused that he should send Felix with the head-men of
the City unto Constantinople Theodore doth so and Felix had both his eys burnt out with hot brass the Citizens were killed or banished Sabellic Ennead 8. lib. 7. and upon this occasion Pope Leo the II. obtained from the Emperour that the Arch-Bishop of Ravenna in all times coming should receive investiture from Rome Hence we see that all Italy was not subject unto the See of Rome seeing Ravenna had contended with Rome for dignity Agatho sate 3. years 17. LEO II. is called a learned Pope He ordained that no Arch-Bishop should pay any thing to the Church of Rome for Investiture or Palle because such a custome would breed many inconveniences Platin. This Decree held not and by length of time the price of the Palle waxed so great that Albert Bishop of Ments payed for it 30000. crowns Sleidan comment adan 1523. Leo accurseth at Rome all them whom the sixth Councel The humble Letter of the Pope unto the Emperour had condemned as his Epistle written to the Emperour shews out of which I have marked these passages Unto the King of Kings we give thanks who hath bestowed an earthly kingdom upon you so that you should covet heavenly things for it is better that you trust in God with a setled mind then that you reign with honour given you from above that is profitable to you this to your subjects for by the mercy of God you obtain the triumphal glory of your fathers Crown by birth your godliness is the fruit of mercie but your power is the conserver of discipline by the one thereof your Princelie mind is joined with God by the other discipline is done unto your Subjects the riches of the one relieve the poor the happiness of the other amendeth them who stray from the right way It is no less care of them who are in authoritie to amend the froward than to triumph over an enemie The Legates of this Apostolical See your mother the Roman Church the servants of your Holiness together with the persons who went with them who by our Predecessour of Apostolical memory Agatho at the 8. indiction for the cause of faith your Godliness commanding were hither directed the tenth indiction being now past in the month of Julie together with your Godliness Letters and Acts of the Councel did we receive with great joy in the Lord and as it were we entred out of the gulf of grief into the haven of longed-for calmness and recovering strength we began with great thanksgiving to cry out Lord save our most Christian King and hear him ...... Therefore as we have received every one of the general Councels of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and Constantinople all which the Church of Christ doth approve So the sixth general Councel which was now celebrated in this Princely City by means of your clemency we as their foot-grooms Nota do with the like reverence receive and we discern the same Councel to be numbred justly with them as being gathered by the same or alike grace of God therefore we do anathematize and accurse all heresies and all Authors or favourers of them Theodore Bishop of Farranitan Cyrus of Alexandria Sergius Pirrhus Peter and Paul rather successours than Bishops of Constantinople and Honorius who did not adorn the Apostolical See with doctrine of Apostolical tradition but by his wicked traitory did indeavour to subvert the unspotted faith In the end let your Princely magnanimity think worthy of your wonted acceptation and clemency Constantine a sub-Deacon the humble Bearer of these Presents and give your godly ears unto his informations that in the servant you would worthily acknowledge the sender Let the Reader consider how different the stile of this Letter is from the presumptuous Buls of Popes afterwards and see a Pope condemned of heresie Leo sate 10. months but his glory was so great saith Platina that it seemed as if he had lived longer The seat was vacant 11. months and 21. daies 18. BENEDICT II. was thought so singular in learning and godliness A little change in the election of a Pope that he was chosen with consent of all and the Emperour thought so well of his Election that then it was first ordained by him whom the Clergie People and Souldiers of Rome should chuse unto the Papacie he incontinently should be received without sending unto Constantinople but only unto the Eparch of Ravenna We will see the practice in Conon and Sergius Barorius speaks of the custom formerly how the confirmation was sought from the Kings of the Goths and after them from the Emperour and lastly from the Eparch But when the Popes began to despise the Emperour they did not respect the Eparch Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 10. saith The power of creating the Roman High-Priest untill the Reign of the Emperour Constantine without doubt did appartain unto the Colledge of Roman Priests then by degrees the Election of that Colledge with the suffrages of the people was firm which the Emperour had approved and this continued till the year 685 this custom indured not long the Successours of Charls the Great were accustomed to confirm the Election at last 1059. Pope Nicolas the II. did restrain the Election unto the Cardinals Boniface was more carefull of outward than spiritual Churches as Platina shews He sate scarce 11. months 19. JOHN V. was elected that year wherein the Emperour Constantine died he writ of the dignity of the Palle and continued not one year Then the Romans would have advanced Peter an Arch-Bishop and the Contentions who shall be Pope Souldiers were inclined to Theodore a Priest But after long contention 20. CONON was preferred he was beloved of many for natural and civil gifts of body and mind but so soon as he was confirmed he was taken with sickness then Paschalis an Arch-Deacon and Master of the Popes Treasure gave great sums of money to John the Eparch to cause him to be elected Conon died in the 11. month Then some cry for the fore-named Theodore and some strove for Paschalis the matter was like to come to blows till by the advice of some both of people and souldiers the tumult was pacified a third 21. SERGIUS I. was chosen and carried upon mens shoulders to the Novation in the election Lateran Church thus by occasion of the pride of the Competitours the pride of the beast is advanced another step for his Successours will not let this shew go down The Competitours salute and kiss him sore against their wills for the multitude did compell them Platin. Nevertheless Paschalis sent privily for the Eparch to come and aid him the matter is disclosed unto the Pope and Paschalis is accused of Magick convicted deposed and shut into a Monastery where he abode 5. years still denying that whereof he was accused and the Eparch would not admit Sergius till he had paied five pounds of gold that Paschalis had promised though Sergius said he had not promised it Baron
watch over their neighbours and others subject unto them and each Prelate over his inferiours Ca. 4. As every one who loveth his brother is born of God so every one who hateth his brother is of the Divel Now it is dilated unto us that some Priests love not their brethren nor the Sun-setting as Paul exhorteth bringeth them from wrath neither the yearly course of time hath brought them to the grace of love to wit the Sun of righteousness hath gone from their hearts therefore we ordain that such Priests presume not to come nigh the Altar to receive the grace of communion untill they be knit together in true reconciliation Ca. 15. It pleaseth to ordain that according to the determination of our Fathers we should be ready to assemble once in the year at the time the will of the King or the Metropolitan shall appoint and if any Bishop absent himself except at inevitable necessity let him be punished with excommunication for a year There also it is decreed that no Bishop or other Clark should meddle with the judgement of blood under the punishment of perpetual excommunication That they who are ordained Bishops shall give their Oath before they be received into their Episcopal seat that they neither have given nor shall give unto any man any reward for purchasing their dignity Here many abuses of discipline in the Roman Church are condemned THE THIRD AGE of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our Lord 600. untill the year 1000. CENTURY VIII CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS PHILIPPICUS was crowned an 712. He was eloquent Contention between the Emperour and the Bishop of Rome both of them mixing a good cause with an evil and infortunate in his time the Bulgarians wasted Thracia and the Sarazens prevail mightily in Asia he was a Monothelite he deposed Cyrus Patriarch of Constantinople and advanced John in his See In a Synod he accurseth all the Bishops of the sixth general Councel and sent the Acts of this Synod unto Pope Constantine willing him to subscribe them Who refuseth and set up all the pictures of those Bishops who had been in the Councel in the Gallery of Saint Peter When Philippicus heard that he caused thorow all the royal City to cast down all the images of those Bishops and he commanded that all images should be taken out of all the Churches throughout the Empire Then Constantine assembled a Synod at Rome and decreed that images should be worshipped with great reverence and brought the Emperour in contempt calling him a Schismatick a Monothelite c. And the people of Rome called him an Usurper and not Emperour and ordain that no mention should be made of his name in publick or private Acts and that no Medals should bear the name of that Heretick either in brass silver or lead c. Neither was his image brought into any Church or his name mentioned in the Mass Abb. Vrsperg in Chron. Beda ae sex aetat The Emperour contemneth this manner of proceeding saying It was contrary to the practice of David towards Saul even when the Spirit had left him and contrary to Christ who refused not to pay Tribute to the heathen Caesar and to Peter who exhorted Christians in Pontus where were most cruel Kings to fear the King Philippicus reigned not above one year and six months for as Zonoras writes when he had invited his Senatours unto a Feast after dinner they laid hands on him picked out his eyes and cast him into Prison Thus began the controversie of images and untill that time the worship of images was not confirmed by Decree and we may learn that images at first were put into Churches for history only for who can imagine that they would set up the images of all these Bishops to be worshipped Both the Emperor and the Pope did mix a good cause with a bad All the Emperours following except Theodosius for the space of 160. years did condemn the worship of images and the errour of the Monothelites 2. ANASTASIUS Antemius was Secretary to Philippicus and then elected by the Senators of Constantinople He approved the Acts of the sixth Councel and writ to Pope Constantine that he was a follower of the Catholick faith Beda loc cit He deposed John the Heretical Bishop of Constantinople and did put Germanus in his place he sent a great Army against the Sarazens in Aegypt but his Army within few daies left the Siege of Alexandria because he made John a Priest their General they kill him and salute Theodosius a Treasurer Emperour against his will When they returned through Asia unto Constantinople Anastasius met them and after a fight at Nice when he heard that the Constantinopolitans had given their keys unto Theodosius he rendreth himself and voweth to become a Monk if they would do him no more harm So he was sent into Thessalonica in the 15. month of his Empire Zonar Mexia 3. THEODOSIUS was unfit for government and set up images in the Churches In the second year his souldiers proclaim Emperour Leo their General Theodosius would not fight but turned Monk and so did his son Theodosius after he had such assurance as he gave to Anastasius 4. LEO Isaurus received the Crown An. 717. In the beginning of his In extremity prayer prevaileth reign the Sarazens raised such a huge Navy of Ships and Souldiers that it was thought the World would be a prey unto them Leo durst not resist them so they did overrun all Thracia they pass thorow Greece into Bulgaria only the Bulgarians prepared some resistance The Sicilians despair of aid from Leo and chuse a King Tiberius When Leo had been in this perplexity three years and the country had been plagued with famine and pestilence then Leo and all they who had been imprisoned within the Walls of Constantinople gave themselves unto continual and earnest prayers God heard their cries and within a short space partly by the death of Amurathes and dissension amongst the Sarazens about the election partly by extream famine and coldness on land and partly by storms on Sea that fearfull enemy was brought to nought Beda ae sex aetat and Leo possesseth all that he had before in the Continent and Isles The Mahumetans spake against nothing so much amongst the Christians as against the worship of images and therefore Anti-Synods for and against images Leo would have taken them out of the Churches but was obstructed by Germanus the Patriarch Wherefore he assembleth a Councel an 730. where the question was discussed and images were condemned Germanus would not subscribe and renounceth his Bishoprick the Synod placed Anastasius in his chair Paul Diacon lib. 2. rerum Roman Then Leo causeth the images and statues to be burned in the market streets he did inhibit the worship of them and sent unto Pope Gregory the II. to do the like at Rome and through Italy and
the Church In the mean time Pipin dieth and his sons Charls and Carloman governed both their own part of the Kingdom with small kindness nevertheless they sent 12. Bishops out of France and Germany Behold what a Reformation He annulleth the election of Constantine he causeth him to be whipped and picked out his eyes he annulleth all his Consecrations and other Acts he censureth the Synod at Constantinople and ordained that images should be worshipped by all Christians with great affection and honour and he accursed the Greeks if they did not restore due honour unto images because if Princes may let up their statues in Towns and it be not lawfull to set up the images of God and his Saints their condition were inferiour to Princes After the Synod he practiseth against the Emperour as is touched Many of his Epistles are extant unto Charls and Carloman In one he craveth to be witness of the Baptism of Carloman's son as his Predecessours had been to King Pipin In another he disswadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards as a faithless and base Nation he adjureth him to obey his exhortation and if he will not he assureth him in the name of his Lord blessed Peter that he should be excommunicated be separated from God and be punished with everlasting fire But if he will obey he should deserve the reward of eternal joy with the Saints of God In all his Epistles is not any mention of Christ By these Letters he perswadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha the sister of Desiderius after they had cohabited one year he did fear if the alliance had continued Desiderius might pull his wings He sate 7. years 12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintaining Letters of the Pope unto Irene images and did write in defence of them calling them Lay-mens books In a Letter to Irene and Constantine he saith Ye will rest in and imbrace the tradition of the orthodox faith of the Church of blessed Peter and Paul Princes of the Apostles as it hath been done by the former Emperours who with all their hearts did love his Vicar For they shall be defenders of your Kingdom and make all barbarous Nations subject unto your feet that wheresoever ye go they shall make you victorious Seeing they are Princes of the Apostles who have begun the catholick and orthodox faith have by their writings as Enacted Laws commanded their faith to be observed by all who were to succeed in their seats and so our Church both worshippeth their holy figures and our Temples are adorned with their worshipfull images untill this day Observe 1. That Peter and Paul are conjoined and coequal 2. The Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul and not of Christ 3. He speaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul and not of God 4. He saith the Apostles were the beginners of the Catholick faith and he calleth it their faith no word here of faith in God and Christ 5. He saith All who succeed in the seats of the Apostles are commanded to observe their faith But the Popes of following ages have not observed the faith which Peter and Paul have left in their writings Ro. Barns in Adrian the I. saith All the care of the Popes then was on stones or in building Churches or in making images or in enriching the Church or in excommunicating Princes and in such toies but in their own ministry they were seldom or never occupied In Catal. test ver lib. 8. is made mention of 44. Epistles written by him unto King Charls In one he complaineth of Arechis Duke of Benevento And unto King Charls that after Charls had returned from Capua he had sent unto the Emperour and had sought his aid and the honour of Patriciatus and therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church In the 3. He thanketh him that he had given Rosellae Populanium and Benevento unto Saint Peter he complaineth of their untowardness and of the enterprise of the Greeks against whom he craveth that Charls would have his Army in readiness In the 5. he intreateth his aid against the Venetians who had taken Ravenna In the 8. he thanketh him for a Cross sent unto him and sheweth that he prayeth continually for him and for his father of blessed memory he intreateth him to cause them to restore the Territories of Rosellae Populonium and Benevento and promiseth him reward from Saint Peter Although Charls when he had taken these Cities from the right owner gave thew to the Pope yet he quitteth not his superiority as is manifest in the 23. Epistle wherein Adrian sheweth that the Greek Ambassadors had consulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis to take the Dukedom of Benevento from Charls and therefore he adviseth him to provide for his own security and for the See of Rome In the 9. he answereth unto a question propounded by Charls What should be done to some Saxons who were relapse into Paganism after long pennance they may be received In the 11. he exhorteth Bishops and Priests to put on not temporal but spiritual Armour that is they should wait on fasting and praying Mark that as yet Bishops had not begun to fight Battels but they perswaded Princes to fight for them and at that time when some Bishops would have taken Arms the Pope did disswade them In the same Epistle he saith the dream of John a Monk was false wherein he was told that the Church of Rome had erred from the faith Note In the 29 30 and 31. he complaineth that Leo Bishop of Ravenna would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter that under the name of Charls had taken sundry things from Saint Peter and had attempted to take Pentapolis which King Pipin had given to the See of Rome he sheweth that Pope Stephen once deposed Sergius Bishop of Ravenna for his disobedience and in the end he intreateth him to cause Leo to give him obedience and to make the Exarchate likewise subject All the other Epistles are of this stamp for inriching and advancing the Church and to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy commending the worship of images and setting up Peter in the room of Christ for he expoundeth Peter saying Behold I am with you untill the end and he calleth Peter the intercessour the protectour and rewarder and he commandeth that prayers be made in the name of Peter This Adrian in an Epistle unto the Spaniards calleth the Roman Church Head of all Churches and who separateth from her saith he separateth from the Christian faith He is said to be Author of that Decree in Gratian. caus 25. quest 1. Generali By a general Decree we ordain that it shall be an execrable anathema and he shall be guilty before God for ever as a transgressour of the Catholick faith whosoever King or Bishop or Potentate that shal from henceforth permit the censure of the Roman Bishops to be violated in any thing
anger calleth a Synod for deposition of Photius and restitution of Ignatius and to this end he desireth Hadrian to send his Legates Hadrian dealeth as Boniface the 3. did with Phocas as by dispensing with or rather authorizing parricide they began their supremacy by the same means they increase it He renued the Commission of Pope Nicolaus his Legates and in his Epistle to Basilius he saith He who hath all right of Kingdoms and power of all things hath raised up in these daies thy Kingdom which is protected from above by which the Apostolical Seat may perfect a godly work begun by your authority for the Church of Constantinople ..... Thou art another Salomon for thou hast heard the words of thy father nor hast thou forsaken the instruction of thy mother Ambition drives him to write so flatteringly for they had covenanted that first the Pope's Legates should be Presidents in this Synod which the Pope could never obtain before 2. The Emperour should admit none into the Synod but such who by subscription did acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope 3. Images should be restored 4. None dare write or speak against the Bishop of old Rome by occasion of Photius and Dioscorus who were deposed for their crimes and if any man saith the 21 Canon of this Synod according to the election of Caranza be so bold he shall incur the like sentence with Photius and Dioscorus 5. If any general Councel shall be assembled or any question or controversie fall out concerning old Rome they may with due reverence inquire of it and hear determination but say nothing boldly against the High-Priests of old Rome They called this the eighth oecumenical Councel so saith Bellarm. de Conc. lib. 1. cap. 5. but neither with consent of all the present Bishops as Anastasius who was one of the Legates testifieth and after him Ph. Morn in Myster nor maketh Zonaras mention thereof although an Image-worshipper neither did the Greek Church consent thereunto as appeareth plainly First When Ignatius was dead the same Basilius assembled another Synod annulled all the Acts of the former and restored Photius 2. The Greeks agreed with Pope Eugenius and his Bishops that the Councel of Florence An. 1439. should be called the eighth oecumenical Councel It is here to be marked that this Councel was called in the name of Basilius although the Legates of the Pope were Presidents At that time it was agreed that the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople should both be called Universal the one Universal Pope and the other Universal Patriarch not that the Patriarch did take unto him the right of other Bishops but that he should have the next place after the Pope saith Onuphrius in Annotat. on Platin. in Boniface the III and in this manner the Pope had some authority in the East for a space Neither was Adrian less carefull in the West for he blowed And in the West by craft sedition among the posterity of Charls and where he heard of any Bishop of action or esteem he catcheth him with his bait of a Palle or Bishop's Robe or with some higher Title and if that could not insnare them he could set one mortal foe against another he set up Actard who had not entred into orders against Hincmarus a worthy Bishop of Burdeaux for maintaining the liberty of his Nation although he had once given him a Palle and had written unto him thus The report of thy Holiness comes never to my ears but with praise c. But then he pursueth him to the uttermost Ph. Morn in Myster ex Adriani Epist. ad Synod Trecen ad Actard and another ad Hincmar Also at that time Hincmar Bishop of Laudun gave some of his Church lands to Charls the Bald and the King gave the same to a Captain Nortman thereafter the Bishop desireth these lands to be restored and because Nortman would give them to none but the King from whom he had them the Bishop assembled a Synod at Veruina accused and condemned him Nortman appealeth to Rome the Synod rejects his appellation and because he would not obey their Decree another greater Synod was assembled at Atiniac where Nortman was condemned again and promised to obey the King's will and of Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes who was Uncle to the other Hincmar Ph. Morn in Myster In this Synod the Bishop of Laudun was accused of disobedience unto his Metropolitan and that for some personal wrongs he had excommunicated all the Priests of his Diocy and had hindred them from exercing their function He confesseth his errours and was deposed Then Nortman and this deprived Bishop His pride is opposed conspire together and informed Pope Adrian of all He advocates the cause to Rome and summoned the Bishop of Laudun and all his accusers to appear and so soon as he heard that the King would not consent he sent other Letters unto the King calling him a tyrant perjured false a Church-robber c. In his Letters both to the King and Bishop of Rhemes he saith We will and by our Apostolical authority we command Hincmar Bishop of Laudun and his accusers to compear personally at the Church of the Saints before our clemency that his cause may be judged Behold yet more In the mean time died Lotharius King of Lorain Charls the Bald and Charls the Fat strove for Lorain Adrian interpones his authority in favour of the Emperour Lewis the II and menacing after a more thundring manner then all his Predecessours he writes to the King and to the Bishops and Barons of France and namely to Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes thus Let no mortal be so bold as to invade the Kingdom of deceased Lotharius which by right of inheritance appertains to the Emperour Lewis our spiritual son if any presume to do not only by the ministry of our authority shall it be annulled but he shall be fettered with the chains of our curse and he being deprived of the name of a Christian shall be surely ranked with the Divel and if any Bishop either by suppressing the authour of so villanous hardiness or by not resisting shall consent let him know that he shall be judged not a Bishop but an hireling Nevertheless Charls the Bald entreth into Lorain he is received by the Barons and Prelates and crowned by the Bishop of Rhemes Adrian then charged Charls under pain of his curse to leave off that enterprise and he commanded Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes to execute his censures against the King to forsake him and not to bid him God speed The King's answer is large and the answer of Hincmar may suffice for both First concerning the Bishop of Laudun he saith Let your authority know that I have no power to send Hincmar nor any other Bishop of the Diocy of Rhemes and far less a Bishop of any other Province unto Rome or any other part except my Lord the King command them neither dare I my self go without the bounds of the Realm without his
leave Then concerning his curses against the King after he hath bitterly expostulated for his menacing and declared that he had sent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of the Kingdom and had read them openly in an assembly of the Bishops of France and Lorain at Atiniac and had shewed his Bull unto Lewis King of Germany whereby he was commanded by authority of the Pope to accurse them all who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain he saith I have heard that the like letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls and to the Peers and Bishops of his Kingdom have been also sent unto my Lord Lewis the glorious King and to the Bishops and Nobility of his Kingdom ..... Then he gives him to understand that he had heard it reported by many that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom which if it be not done sedition shall kindle among the people wherefore since he saw that either the authority of the Pope must be contemned or the agreement of the Kings be violated whence might arise fear of wars he thinks it more expedient to omit so Imperious commands and surcease altogether from attempting any thing therein neither is it my duty saith he to debar any man from the Communion except one who hath willingly confessed his fault or who is convict in judgement unless I would contemn the Canon of the Apostles the practice of the Church and the authority of Augustin Gelasius Boniface c. Whereas the Pope had accused him that by silence and cessation he may seem not partner but authour of the usurpation he biddeth him remember what is written The cause which I knew not I fearched diligently and that God as is marked by Gregory to whose eys all things are open said in the cause of the Sodomite I will go down and see whereby we should learn to try and see the evil before we beleeve it and not punish till it be notoriously known Whereas he would have him abstain from the company of the King and not bid him God speed it seems very hard said he since very many good men both of Ecclesiastical and Secular sort who occasionally have come to Rhemes have openly professed that they had never heard the like practice from any of his Predecessours although in their own times they had seen seditions and wars not among Kings who were united by oath and league but also among brethren yea between father and children And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be for his other sins since in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren of whom some had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain Moreover that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly that Kingdoms are not conquered by curses of Priests or Bishops and that they have learned from the Holy Scripture Kingdoms appertain unto God by whom Kings do reign and he gives them to whom he willeth wherefore since the High-Priest cannot be both a King and a Bishop he should leave the care of distributing Kingdoms which as his Predecessours did not attempt against the schismatical nor heretical nor tyranous Emperours in their times so neither can they now bear it who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture We should strive even to death for liberty and inheritance neither are they ignorant if a Bishop excommunicate a Christian without reason that the power of binding may be taken from him but eternal life can be taken from no man unless his own sins do demerit neither can any man be spoiled of the name of a Christian for taking or conquering an earthly Kingdom or can he be ranked with the Divel whom Christ came to redeem with his blood from the Divel's power and therefore if the Pope would have peace let him so seek it that he move no strife for the people think not that they cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven except they imbrace such an earthly King as the Pope recommendeth as for the Oath said he and falshood and tyranny whereof you write the Peers of the Nation say unto us that ye command not such things as concern your authority yea they have not spared from menacings against you which for the present I will not repeat and I know as they threatned with deliberation so if God suffer them without retreating they will shew it indeed and I know by experience that without regard of admonition or sword of man's tongue unless some other stay arise our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly to their power and follow forth what they have begun He concludes that Bishops and himself especially should take heed of their behaviour towards the King since it is the Apostles doctrine that all souls be subject unto Superiour powers And with these Letters in the name of Hincmar were other Letters written by common advice of the Bishops of France being assembled at Rhemes and sent unto Pope Adrian who died in the fifth year of his pride and so that strife ceased Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 5. and out of others Baronius in Annal. ad An. 870. § 38. saith Hincmar did forge many excuses and by shifting did escape the sentence of the Apostolick See till Pope Adrian died 11. JOHN the IX succeeds An. 872 as Onuphrius saith who reckoneth The Pope climbeth above the Emperour not the eight years between Nicolaus and Adrian but others account his succession in the year 876. He hapned on the fittest occasion of ambition among them all for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of France and Charls of Germany for the Empire The King of France was alwaies aiming at the Kingdom of Italy and promised unto Pope John rich rewards if he attained unto the Empire he would defend the Church from all injury and wholly quit the Territory of Rome John did fear that the other would take his manure in Italy and therefore desirous the Emperour were at a distance rather than to sit in his eye he invited the King of France to come unto Rome and incontinently saluteth him Augustus and by this means saith Sigonius and after him Ph. Morn in Myster the Title Imperator Augustus became the gift of the High-Priest wholly and the years of their Empire were reckoned from their consecration by the Pope Continuator Eutropii saith more plainly Charls the Bald coming to Rome made covenant with the Romans and granted unto them the rights of the Kingdom and revenues out of three Monasteries that is out of Saint Salvator's Saint Mary in Sabinis and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte and the Imperial Patrimony out of many other Monasteries he gave them also the Provinces of Samnio and Calabria with all the Cities of Benevento and the Dukedom of Spoleto and two Cities of Tuscia Arisium and Clusium which did belong unto the Duke so that he who before was above the Romans in royality seems now inferiour unto them he
the person of an High-Priest but plaiest the Tyrant under the Coat of a Shepheard we find thee to be a Wolf thou art called a Father but falsely and thou shewest thy self a Judas by thy deeds when thou callest thy self the servant of servants thou contendest to be Lord of Lords and according to the discipline of Christ our Saviour thou art the lowest of all the Servants of God's Church but in ambition thou runnest headlong whatsoever pleaseth thee is lawfull and thou art become a drone to Christians What remains but to call him the Antichrist whom the Romanists call the third Elias They conclude For these causes we with our brethren and collegues will neither stand at thy command nor acknowledge thy voice neither do we fear thy Bulls and Thunders c. Of his Primacy they say The Holy Ghost is the Authour of all Churches how far soever they be separated thorow the World the City of our God whose Citizens we are belongeth to the four airths or corners of Heaven it is larger then the City which the holy Prophets have called Babylon because she makes her god-head equal unto the Heaven and braggeth that she is eternal as if she were God having all wisdom and glorieth that she neither erreth nor can erre Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 175. Where also is another Epistle written unto the same Pope drawn out of the French Annals it concludeth thus We will in no way receive thy wicked sentence which is far from the zeal of uprightness unjust unreasonable and contrary to the Canonical laws yea with all the Synod of our brethren we despise and contemn it as unlawfull accursed and fondly pronounced and truly we will not communicate with thee who art a favourer and pertaker with accursed persons and despisers of holy religion we are content with the communion of the whole Church and society of brethren above whom thou exaltest thy self whom thou despisest and from whom thou separatest thy self by thy swelling pride Now we who have experience of thy craft and deceit and also know thy disdain and swelling dominion we yeeld nothing nothing at all unto thee nor thy pride whereby thou indeavourest to overwhelm us all at the pleasure of our enemies whom thou favourest and thou shalt know that we are not thy Clarks as thou vauntest of thy self but if thy pride would suffer thee thou shouldest acknowledge us thy brethren and fellow Bishops Hence it appeareth that they begun by experience to smell out where the Antichrist or the man of pride was 15. When the controversie was between Charls the Bald and the two A lamentation for the Church in her pretended head and remedy petitioned from Kings Kings of Germany for the division of Lorain or as Ph. Morn speaks for marches Luithpert Bishop of Mentz was so respected for his gifts of prudence and holiness that the Kings did refer the deciding of the controversie unto him When the Pope did begin to usurp more and more upon the Bishops of Germany Luithpert writ unto King Lewis thus The present cause permits me not to be silent any longer which if I forsake I cannot be excusable before our Lord Jesus Christ unto whom it appertains and I should be conyict of my promise made unto your Majesty if I sitting in the watch wherein I am set do see danger coming on you and with idle and unfaithfull silence I dissemble and becoming sloathfull I will seem an hireling rather than a Shepheard of the Church the Pastoral care of which unworthy I have taken upon me The dignity of the Church is grievously shaken and defaced in the Seat of Saint Peter even so that by a hid persecution the like hath not been heard not by Infidels or them who know not the Lord but by them ô how to be bewailed who should be guides and governours of the Church they indeavour to advance the doctrine of man above the word of God and the malady of the head if it be not prevented by timely and wholesom medicine must needs spread through the members Ye know the danger of God's people which is fearfully approaching neither can ye be ignorant that the Pastours at which the elements do tremble who should provide for the safety of the weak have left the path-way and themselves run into perdition and they open a ditch to so many as follow them Wherefore I exhort your wisdom who lovest truth and righteousness that according to the wisdom given unto you from above ye would deal with them which know the truth and love righteousness what way the scandals of dissension may be removed which the sower of Tares by his craft ceaseth not to spread and that peace and long wished for unity may be restored unto the Church and the help of watchfulness may be had in time lest foolish negligence give way unto the wounds for all the body of the Church is not yet wounded although the head be smitten with sores and several members seem to be diseased and therefore the infirm must be helped if they will accept of cure by those which are known to be whole and sound or they must be cutt off according to the command of our Physician lest the whole body perish Wherefore it seemeth unto me both necessary and expedient that the religious Prince Charls your brother be in time requested unto this purpose that as well he as the Priests of his Kingdom may meet with you and your Bishops and may be partners of the same work with you that when ye shall by the help of God return peaceably from your intended journy with one consent and common indeavour by the grace of God ye may restore peace and concord unto the Catholick and Apostolical Church according to orthodox doctrine Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 162. Observe here the estate of the Church at that time and that when the head is diseased the body cannot be readily cured but by common authority of Princes and Synods 16. Hincmar of whom I have made mention in Pope Nicolaus was many years Arch-Bishop of Rhemes upon several occasions he did solicit and flatter the Popes and at other times did practice and write against them as is to be seen in Baron Annal. tom 9. and the Cardinal doth accordingly allow The power of Provincial Bishops and disallow him In one of his Epistles he professeth that he had received a Palle from Pope Leo the IV not as a badge of subjection and he avoweth plainly that in doubtfull causes the Provincial Bishops should ask counsel from the Arch-Bishop neither should a Bishop go unto the Pope untill he advertize and confer with the Arch-Bishop neither needeth the Arch-Bishop await for judgment from the See of Rome so far as he hath certain decrees of Canons Laws and Councels And he did forbid his Nephew Hincmar to obey the Pope's citation when he summoned him to Rome In an Epistle to Pope Hadrian the II he quoteth a testimony of Pope Leo
Evangelists say For many and one For you because the Disciples are amongst the many but none saith For all And lest I be judged to search thus rashly holy Jerom expounding that Text The Son of Man came not to be served but to serve and to give his soul a ransom for many saith When he took the form of a servant that he might shed his blood for the World and said not he would give his soul a ransom for all but for many that is for them which were to beleeve in him In this exposition according to the Catholick faith he teaches that only Beleevers are understood ....... Who dare contradict so clear lights confirming their doctrine by Evangelical sense but which are not ashamed to appear without light And that I may speak with leave and reverence of so great a man John Bishop of Constantinople Chrysostom not seeing this sense flowing from the fountain of the Gospel when he expounds that of the Apostle That by the grace of God he should tast death for all men not for Beleevers only said he but for all the World and truly he died for all men But what if all men beleeve not He hath done his part But when he thought thus he hath not confirmed it by a Divine testimony And if any hath shewed or shall shew unto your Excellency that one Faustus hath written far otherwise of the things credit ye not him who erreth c. 21. At the same time was also question of the presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament Charls the Bald gave in command unto Bertram a Priest at Corbey to search and write what was the doctrine of the Fathers and ancient Church in this article Trithemius saith Bertram was singularly learned of an excellent eloquence and utterance pregnant in judgment and no less famous for holiness of life and writ many excellent Treatises whereof few have come to our hands In obedience unto his Soveraign he did compile a Treatise De Corpore Sanguine Domini which is all inserted in Catal. test ver lib. 10 and was lately translated into our language and Printed at Aberdeen so that who pleaseth to read it may easily find it Only the estate of the question I set down here with an argument or two and his conclusion your high Excellency desireth to understand Whether that Body and Blood of Christ which is received by the mouth of Beleevers in the Church be taken in a mystery or according to literal verity that is whether it contain some secret thing which is only manifest to the ey of faith or without the vail of any mystery if the eys of the body behold that outwardly which the soul and mind do behold inwardly Unto this he adjoineth another Whether it be the same body which was born of the Virgin Mary and which suffered and died Concerning the first he shews that the word literal verity signifieth a demonstration of a thing in its proper and manifest signification as when it is said Christ died And that in a figure is when a thing is signified in an over-hallowing vail or trope as when Christ saith I am the Vine such speeches say one thing and signifie another saith he His first reason is If the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood be celebrated without any figure it is not properly called a mystery wherein is no secret thing nothing removed from our corporal senses But that Bread which by consecration of the Priest is made the body of Christ shews one thing to the outward senses of men and crieth another thing inwardly to the souls of Beleevers outwardly the bread is the self-same that it was before for we see the same shape and colour and the same tast is perceived but inwardly a far more excellent different and precious thing is signified and exhibited because it is heavenly and divine that is the body of Christ is shewed unto us yet not seen with fleshly eys but is seen taken and eaten by the looking of a beleeving soul The wine also which by consecration is made the Sacrament of Christ's Blood representeth one thing outwardly and contains another thing inwardly for what see we outwardly but the substance of wine tast it and it is wine smell it and it savoureth wine look on it and you see the colour of wine But if it be considered inwardly in the mind it tasts not as wine but as the blood of Christ unto the beleeving soul and it is acknowledged such when it is seen and so it is approved when it is smelled These to be such it is manifest because none can deny but that bread and wine is only figuratively the body and blood of Christ for as is clearly seen and known no flesh is in that bread nor can any drop of blood be pointed forth in that wine whereas nevertheless after consecration they are not called bread or wine but the body and blood of Christ After thirty other arguments proving a figure in these words This is my body he comes to the other question and hath this argument The flesh of Christ which was crucified did shew no more outwardly then it was in it self because it was the flesh of a very man to wit a true body under the form of a true body But we must consider in that bread not only the body of Christ but the bodies of all Beleevers are also represented in it for which cause it is made of many grains of wheat because the body of the Church is made up of many beleevers of the word of Christ for this cause as in the mystical bread the body of Christ is understood so also in the same mystery the members of the Church are represented to be one in Christ and as not corporally but spiritually that bread is called the body of the Church or beleeving people after the same manner also it must be understood to be the body of Christ not corporally but ........ Also the things which are alike are comprehended under the same definition But concerning the true body of Christ it is said He is very God and very Man who in the latter time of the World was born of the Virgin and these things cannot be said of the body of Christ which is consecrated in a mystery in the Church therefore according to a certain manner only is it to be the body of Christ and that manner is by a figure and in resemblance that so the truth of the thing it self may be the more sensibly understood In the prayers also which are said after the mystery of the body and blood of Christ and wherein the people answer Amen the Priest uttereth these words We beseech thee O Lord which are partakers of the pledges of eternal life that what we touch in resemblance in this Sacrament we may receive it in the manifest participation of the thing it self Now we know that a pledge or resemblance is of another thing resembled that is they are not to
one said them but now saith he sometimes one sometimes two and sometimes three the Quiere for the most part answering 14. Platina in Sixt. 1. saith Halelujah is borrowed from Halelujah the Church of Jerusalem but he telleth not who borrowed it and in Gregory the I he saith Gregory ordained it to be sung nine times Jerom in his answer unto the Epistle of Damasus adviseth after every Psalm to sing Glory unto the Father unto the Son and the Holy Ghost as it was in the beginning now and through all ages Amen to the end the faith of the 318 Bishops of the Nicene Councel may be declared by the consent of voice and then put unto all the Psalms Halelujah 15. Platina in Sixt. 1. saith Jerom first read the Epistle and the Gospel in the Mass and again he giveth them to Damasus 16. It is spoken before at note 3 of the offerings It may be Catalogue of them who offer added that when the Priests saw the charity or liberality of the people grow cold a Decree was made to read the Catalogue of the offerers and then of them for whom the offering was made whether alive or dead 17. This is the song of dedication or as Platin. speaks for blessing the offerings and saith he Eutichian P. An. 275 was the deviser of the Offer torium But Walaf Strabo de init incremen rer Eccles cap. 22. saith the Authour thereof is not known since we do verily believe that the ancient and holy Fathers did offer in silence Biel in exposit Missae lect 16. saith It is sung in the mean time while the people do present their gifts and there he mentioneth three sorts of offerings to wit of their persons their gifts and of those things which are for the elements 17. Gratian. de consecr dist 1. cap. Holy Vestures Consultò sheweth that even in the primitive Church was too great ostentation of the Corporale which was of silken or scarlet cloath therefore Pope Sylvester the I. ordained that they should use only white linnen because Christ's body was wrapped in linnen Walaf Strabo lip cit cap. 24. speaking of this linnen adds that the Priestly vestures are also advanced to a great ornament whereas at first they did celebrate in no other but their usual garments as also is yet the custom of the Eastern Churches Pope Stephen the I did ordain that Priests and Levites should not daily use their holy garments and thereafter a distinction was made between the vestures of Bishops and of others 19. Gratian. Holy Vessels loc cit cap. Vasa sheweth that in the primitive times they had only wooden vessels untill Pope Zepherin An. 216. appointed cups of glass and because those were brittle Pope Urban An. 230. brought in cups of silver But others say The Church had no cups of gold nor silver untill the Emperour Constantine gave them and then an Act was made that no Priest should administer the Sacrament in wooden vessels lest God be offended Nevertheless it is recorded of Exuperius Bishop of Tolouse that he would not admit golden or silver vessels in his Diocy but only mands of wands or baskets for the bread and glasses for the wine Jerom commendeth him for this It appears then although some did delight in ostentation yet others did not approve it 20. Io. Beleth li. cit cap. 34. saith It is The word Missa is homonymous all called the Mass which is said from the beginning to the end ... yet sometimes more especially the first part or the Introitus is so named because an Angel is sent thither But the Mass is divided into four parts Obsecrations Orations Postulations and Thanksgivings ...... The first part is of the Catechumeni .... for they may abide no longer no more than Jews or Heathens because as yet they are not Members of the Church for which cause the Deacon saith from the Pulpit with a loud voice Let the Catechumeni go forth Hence the first part is called Missa ab emittendo because they are sent forth ... But all the Office is called Missa which is from the Introitus usque ad Ite Missa est although sometimes we call Missa those words whereby the body of the Lord is made So far Beleth But it seems Raban knew not that form of saying Mass for he speaks afterwards of the consecration and several things must be done after the covering of the Altar before the consecration As for the dismission of the Catechumeni the Priest singeth not that but the Deacon speaketh it with a loud voice 21. Many of the Ancients repeat Sursum Corda these words Sursum Corda lift up your hearts whereby they did teach that the Service was not private but one spoke unto the people Corda 2. That men should not look upon the elements as if Christ's body were in them or as if they were turned into Christ's body but we should lift up our minds by faith and meditation unto Heaven where only is Christ bodily and we should seek and find him there 22. In this Missal is now neither such exhortation A Thanksgiving is omitted nor such a prayer as followeth and therefore I may say of Raban as Corn. Lauriman in his Epist. nuncup said of Io. Beleth These things may argue his antiquity which he writeth were done in the Church every where in his time of which things a great part is so abolished and extinct that no footstep thereof now appears for which cause some have heretofore despised him as if he had written false things whereas he is for the same the more to be commended since hence we may learn what they did of old and how much our times are different from antiquity But neither doth Beleth mention any exhortation to praise nor such a prayer so that those were abolished before his time and in place thereof he mentioneth Secreta and the Prefaces chap. 43 and in the next chap. Secreta is so called because it is secretly pronounced So the people may not hear nor know it and chap. 45. he saith the Prefaces are ten in number and Lauriman addeth in the margine there are eleven of them Walaf Strabo loc cit saith Who made the Prefaces and the Actio which the Romans call the Canon it is unknown unto me but that it is augmented not once but often we know by the parts which are added So here are novations upon novations and frequent changes from the Missal of Gregory 23. Platina saith Pope Sixtus the I ordained Sanctus that Sanctus should be sung 24. The Scriptures have the word of The word Consecration is dangerous Thanksgiving and Blessing and not Consecration nor is a word a material difference if they understood no other thing but Thanksgiving or Blessing But it is a dangerous word since the old Heathens did use it to signifie the making of a God Consecrare statuam and now the Romanists do use it for the lifting up
The German Emperour and was many waies troubled for Bodislaus who had killed his brother because he had submitted unto the Emperour or rather for covetousness of the Dukedom of Bohem rebelled and with the aid of the Hungars continued Wars the space of 14 years And in the mean time his own brother Henry with other Princes of Germany fought many Battels against him In the end they all convened their forces and as he was crossing the Rhine with his Army they came unawares upon that part which had crossed and at first took his Ships The Emperour was sorely moved that he could not come at his Army and betook himself with such as were with him unto prayers and the next morning all his Adversaries were scattered neither knew they upon what motive such fear had overtaken them The Italians now hearing of his success and being oppressed by Berengarius the III they and especially Pope Agapet did invite Otho to deliver the Church and Italy He was not makes conquest in Italy slow and vanquished the oppressour and then by all the Italians he was saluted Augustus and Emperour Tho. Couper ad An. 962. Afterward his eldest son Ludolf taking it ill that his father did marry again and Conrade Duke of Lorrain the Emperour's son-in-law taking it also ill that he had left Berengarius Governour of Italy they conspire against Otho Ludolf was taken and Conrad fled within some moneths he received them both into favour Then the Hungars did raise such an Army that they thought themselves invincible and in the mean time on the other side the Sclavonians rose against Otho he subdued them both Then Pope John the XIII and his faction at Rome began to envy the prosperity of the Germans and sent to Adelbert the son of Berengarius promising assistance if he would deliver Rome and Italy and their adverse party with two Cardinals sent unto Otho intreating that he would come unto the aid of the Church and Common-Wealth for both were in danger When Pope John had intelligence hereof he caused the nose of the one Cardinal to be cut off and the hand of the other Otho composed his affairs in Germany the best way he could and hastned into Italy he took Adelbert captive and came to Rome and was Crowned by Pope John against his will He thought it not a fit time to arraign Pope John because all Italy was in uproar but did exhort him to live as it became the Apostolical See he sent Berengarius captive to Bamberg in Germany and Adelbert into Constantinople to gratifie the Emperour there Thereafter the people and Clergy of Rome intreat Otho to reform the Church and Republick for there had been no Councels in a long time c. Otho having appeased the tumult in the City and having assurance and calleth the Pope to an account of fidelity calleth a Synod in Lateran which from the great number of Bishops out of Germany Italy and France was termed The Great Synod and summoned Pope John to appear and hear his cause examined John returned answer that he would not appear because he knew that the Emperour purposed to dispossess him and he accursed them all who sate in that Synod and degraded them all of their functions Notwithstanding his curses the Synod continued and the Articles against the Pope were read First That Pope John did not observe the Canonical hours 2. When he said Mass he did not communicate 3. He ordained Deacons in a stable 4. He had committed Incenst with two sisters 5. When he was playing at dice he called on the Divel for help 6. For money he had made boys of ten years old to the Bishops 7. He deflowred Virgins and of the Lateran Palace he made a stew 8. He lay with Stephana his fathers concubine 9. He caused houses to be set on fire 10. He drank to the Divel Catalog test ver lib. 11. hath more Articles from Luithpr lib. 6. cap. 7. When these things were propounded the Emperour said I know that envy follows honour .... and in this case I conjure you all that ye do not propound any thing against him in his absence but what you know to be true All the Synod as if they had been one man do answer If these and worse crimes have not been committed by Pope John let Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles which by his word shuts heaven upon the unworthy never absolve us from our sins let us be accursed and at the last day let us be ranked on the left hand The Emperour sent in his own name and in the name of the Synod unto the Pope a copy of these Articles willing him to come and purge himself and he promised by Oath that nothing should be done in that cause otherwise then then the Ecclesiastical Laws did prescribe He returned answer thus Pope John unto all those Bishops contempt We hear say that you will make The Pope contemneth another Pope which if ye do I excommunicate you from the Almighty God that ye have no power to consecrare nor say Mass When this was read more Bishops were come from France and Italy to wit Henry of Trevirs Wido of Muzia Sigulf of Placentia c. And with one voice they writ again and is contemned unto him thus Unto the great High-Priest and universal Pope John Otho by the clemencies of God Emperour Augustus and the holy Synod of Rome gathered in the Lord for the service of God greeting In the last Synod which was held the 6 of Novemb. we did direct Letters unto you wherein were contained the words of your accusers and the causes of their accusation and in these also we did intreat your greatness as was just and we have received Letters from you not as the condition of the time but as the vanity of your Counsellers would ..... it is written in your Letters not as becomes a Bishop but a foolish child to write for ye have excommunicated us all that we shall not have power to sing Mass or order any Church affairs if we shall ordain another Bishop for the Romish sea .... If you delay not to come unto the Synod and purge your self certainly we will obey your authority but if which God forbid you dissemble to come and purge you of those capital crimes especially seeing nothing hindreth you no sailing by Sea nor distance of way nor health We will not regard your excommunication but rather we throw it back on you because we may do it justly Judas the traitour and seller of our Lord Jesus Christ did receive with the other Apostles power of binding and loosing .... and so long as he continued good amongst the Disciples he could bind and loose but when the murtherer was killed with the poison of covetousness and would kill LIFE whom could he bind or loose but himself whom he did strangle in an unhappy rope Given Novemh 21. and sent by Adrian a Cardinal Priest and Benedict
XIII the son of Albericus succeeded How old this father of fathers could be may be gathered by supputation of years when Hugh was expelled Albericus was but a boy and till this time were not passed 20 years neither was this Octavius or Pope John his fathers eldest son as Baronius hath marked and therefore he saith He who could not be a Deacon for age like a Stage-player acteth the Pope and nevertheless saith he consent made him Pope for it is a lesser evil to have a monstrous head then to be infamous with two heads And a little after he preferred this Pope above others which were chosen Canonically by the Clergy Let Platina tell what he was One saith he defiled from his infancy with all shame and filthiness given to hunting if he could spare any time from his luxury more then to prayer By the advice of the Senate he sent for Otho against Berengarius and when he was releeved he practised against his redeemer therefore as is before he was deposed and restored again by the Romans And immediately even in these same daies saith Platin. the most wicked man was judged to be strucken of God lest the Church had been wasted with a schism Some write saith he that this Monster was taken in the act of adultry and killed But he was intruded at that time by his father powerfully and delighting himself with another man's wife died suddenly without repentance Sigebert saith Sine viatico Fascic temp saith Behold O everliving God how unlike are they unto former Bishops O the depth of God's judgments who can search them out Let Bellarmin excuse him among the rest and pass him over in silence Platina saith he was worse then any Pope before him but he saith not and worse then any after him for worse Popes are coming Onuphrius on that place of Platina saith He first changed his name because he thought not his Christian name honourable enough but we have heard that others have done the like He sate 10 years 23. BENEDICT the V was chosen by the Romans although Leo the VIII who was advanced by the great Synod was yet alive wherefore Otho returned to Rome in wrath and restored Leo as is before 24. LEO the VIII sitting now peaceably did renounce in favour of the Emperour and his Successours all the Donations of Justinian of Charls the The Pope's resignation of former Donations Great of his son Lewis The words of the Bull in Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 10. are Leo Bishop the servant of God's servants unto Otto our spiritual son in Christ the Emperour Augustus and unto all his Successours Emperours and Kings of Italy Whatsoever the Lord Charls King of France and Lombardy and Patricius Romanus as also his father Pipin have given of the Royalty of this Kingdom of Italy unto blessed Peter the Apostle in the Church of Rome whether they were given by instruments by the Notary Etherius or whether they came by Oaths or Donations or any other way from Justinian Emperour or King Arithpert all these things we give and adjudge unto you Otto Emperour and to Alheida your wife and consort of the Empire and unto your consorts and successours of this Kingdom of Italy for ever being present the holy Evangelists and many Patronages of the Saints ....... that ye may have and possess all these things for ever for the uses of your Court the Military affairs and to fight against Pagans and Rebels of the Roman Empire and therefore by authority of this instrument we confirm and strengthen unto your posterity from generation to generation for ever and if any shall destroy this our authority and be found to violate it or do contrary unto it let him know that he shall fall under the wrath of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and our wrath and of all our Predecessours And moreover if he repent not of the evil let him be liable unto the Julian Law of Laese Majestatis c. After the solemn form fiat fiat this Bull was subscribed by all the Arch-Bishops Bishops Cardinals Priests and Deacons chief Officers of the Roman Church by the Consuls also Exconsuls Senatours and civil Lords and by all which by subscribing could give any confirmation The names fill up a page This Bull was kept at Florence for the use of the Emperour as Henry token a Canon of Magdeburg witnesseth in Catal. test ver lib. 11. Onuphrius proveth that this Leo was a lawfull Pope And whatsoever can be said against the Bull or Instrument Crantz li. cit cap. 11. saith It is more authentical and legal then that Decree of Constantine's Donation in longa Palea This Leo sate 2 years 25. JOHN the XIV was not chosen till Otho sent his Messengers unto the election as also this Pope did in other things reverence the Emperour and for this cause Peter Captain of the City two Consuls and the Elder men whom they call Decarchones and others rose against him they laid hands on him in the Lateran Church and kept him in Prison 11 moneths The Emperour made hast to Rome and put all the above-named persons in Prison till the cause was examined and then the Consuls were exiled into Germany the Elder men were hanged and Peter was given unto the pleasure of the Pope who caused him to be stript naked to shave his beard and hang him by the hair a whole day and set him upon an Ass with his hands under her tail then so to be led through the City in the mean time being scourged with rods and lastly banished out of the City After this manner did this Ghostly Father obey the Gospel Love your enemies saith Platina This Pope did first baptize Bells he called the great Bell in Lateran John He sate 7 years 26. BENEDICT the VI succeeded in place and miseries he was taken by Cintius Captain of the City and cast into the Prison of malefactors where he was strangled or as others say famished in the 18. moneth But I fear saith Platina that the reward of Benedict was according to his merits since none hath written that his death was revenged and Otho is accounted a very good man and a most ready defender of the Roman Church 27. DONUS the II sate one year without doing any thing worthy of record 28. BONIFACE the VII came to the Papacy by unlawfull means Platin When he saw that the Citizens conspired against him he hid himself and seeing no appearance of tranquility he stole all the Ornaments of Saint Peter's Church and fled into Constantinople Then 29. BENEDICT the VII was set up by the Romans Otho was offended that they had transgressed the Acts made in his fathers time he hastned to Rome and exerced severity against the rebellious Romans they in suffering deserved death did take unto themselves the name of Martyrs But Fasc temp maketh a distinction they were killed as some in the primitive Church were killed alike punishment but not alike cause Benedict
manifest that the power of Rome being shaken religion being banished the name of God is contemned with frequent perjuries and the worship of Divine religion is despised even by the High-Priests yea Rome it self being almost alone departeth from her self for she provides neither for her self nor for others In the end he exhorts the Bishops there present to go forward in the deposition of the other Arnulph according to the Ecclesiastical Canons as they did and he himself did consent unto the sentence of his deposition Ph. Mornae in Myster iniq Magdebur Histor cent 10. ex Actis Synodi in an ancient manuscript When Pope John heard that his See was contemned by the Synod at Rhemes he threatneth his curse against King Hugh and his son Robert The King returned answer that he had done nothing in contempt but was willing to justifie all what he or his Bishops had done if it pleased the Pope to meet him at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France or if rather he would come into France he promised to receive him with the highest honour The Pope sent his Legates into France and in the mean time Gerebert sent an Epistle unto Seguin Arch-Bishop of Senon who was said to favour the deposed Arnulph the tenor whereof is It became your worthiness to eschue the craftiness of deceitfull men and to hear the voice of the Lord saying Here is Christ or he is there follow not One is said to be in Rome who justifieth those things which ye condemn and condemneth those things which ye think just ..... God saith If thy brother offend against thee go and rebuke him ... how then say some that in the deposition of Arnulph we should have awaited the deposition of the Romish Bishop Can they say that the judgment of the Romish Bishop is greater then the judgment of God But the first Bishop of Rome or the Prince of the Apostles saith We must obey God rather then man Also Paul the Teacher of the Nations crieth If any man preach unto you otherwise then what ye have received although he were an Angel from Heaven let him be accursed Because Pope Marcellin offered incense unto Idols should therefore all Bishops offer incense I say boldly that if the Bishop of Rome himself sin against a brother and being often admonished will not hear the Church even the Roman Bishop according to the command of Christ should be esteemed as a Publican and Heathen for the higher up hath the lower fall And if he think us unworthy of him because none of us assenteth unto him when he judgeth contrary to the Gospel he cannot therefore separate us from the communion of Christ seeing even a Presbyter unless he confess or be convict should not be removed from his Office And the rather because the Apostle saith Who can separate us from the love of Christ and I am perswaded that neither death nor life .... The priviledges of Saint Peter saith Leo the Great is not where judgment is not exercised according to righteousness Wherefore occasion should not be given unto these our enviers that the Priesthood which is one every where as the Catholick Church is one should be subject unto one man that if he be corrupt with money favour fear or ignorance none can be a Priest except whom these vertues recommend unto him Let the Law of the Catholick Church be common .... Farewell and suspend not your selves from the sacred mysteries Pope John had intelligence of this Letter and summoned the Bishops of France unto a Synod first at Rome then at Aken The Bishops answered They were not obliged to go out of their own Country At last he named Munson on the borders of France Where only Gerebert appeared and boldly maintained the cause of the French Church so that the Legate Leo could do nothing without new instructions from the Pope save only that he appointed another Synod at Rhemes and in the mean time he suspends Gerebert The Bishop said unto the Legate It is not in the power of any Bishop or Patriarch to remove any of the faithfull from the Communion unless he confess or be convict and none of these could be laied unto his charge and no other Bishop of France was there Afterwards Gerebert fearing the inconstancy of the new King went into Germany and not long after he was advanced unto the See of Ravenna As he did fear it came to pass and Arnulph was restored Nevertheless Gerebert cannot contain himself but he writes the Apology of the French Church as his Epistle unto Wilderodon Bishop of Argentine testifieth Ph. Mornae in Myster 2. Out of these four Centuries it is clear First That many both of the Civil Observations and of the Ecclesiastical Estates did oppose the ambition and usurpations of the Bishops of Rome 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Synod of Trent were not known in former ages although Papists dare say that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church 3. Although the Ancients gave way to unnecessary rites and fond superstitions yet in matter of doctrine and faith they held the same which the Reformed Churches do teach now and they begun to see that the Bishop of Rome is the Antichrist 4. We see the truth of what Pol. Virgil. writes de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 1 Many rites were borrowed from the Jews and ancient Romans and other Heathens which saith he lib. 6. cap. 8. we know not whether it was well done since experience teacheth that whatsoever reason might be for bringing them into the Church yet the manners of Christians now require to abolish them 3. Because after this time ordinary Synods were not held I shall omit this Chapter till we come unto the XV. Century And when upon particular causes either Emperour or Pope or others did call a Synod I shall speak of them in those places THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Lurking and of Anti-Christ Reigning containing the space of 300. years from the Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year 1300. CENTURY XI CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS OF this Age it is to be premitted generally that as The sum of this fâ—urth Age. Car. Baron ad An. 1001. § 1 4. saith at that time the revelation of Antichrist was proclaimed in France preached in Paris published thorow the world and beleeved by many He confirmed this by the testimony of Abbo Floriacen who in Apologet. ad Hugo Robert saith When I was a young man I heard a Sermon in a Church at Paris concerning the end of the world that so soon as the thousand years are expired Antichrist shall come and not long after the general judgement shall follow Wherefore Vsser de statu success Eccles cap. 3. advertiseth his Reader that now he shall see the Popes exalted by pretext of religion and government of the Church now they will wring all Civil government from Emperours and
describe a wicked Pope or Benno is not the Authour of that book but some Lutheran and he alledgeth ten Authours of that time commending Hildebrand The whole History confuteth the first excuse and the other is convinced by the copies of Benno more ancient then Luther and by many Authours before Luther who do cite Benno Namely Orthwin Gratius who was not a Lutheran in Epist ad Lector prefixed to the same book saith More credit is to be given unto Benno then unto Platina or others who favour the Popes too much And though his own faction commend him it is no wonder and they testifie of more then ten times ten others writing against his impieties It is enough for the Truth that she wanted not witnesses and Tyranny had contradiction at the rising yea and of the same ten although one excuse of one crime yet he accuseth him of another Were they all Lutherans whom Onuphrius in Annotat. in Platin. ad Grego VII reports to have called this Gregory a Necromancer a simoniack blood-thirsty c. He was the first kindler of those toilsom wars Bellum Pontificium between the Emperours and Popes as followeth Before that time there was some order in the Church and Bishops were subject unto Emperours as Miltiades and Sylvester unto Popes are subject unto Emperours Constantine Gregory unto Maurice Leo unto Charls the Great Chrysostom on Rom. 13. saith The Apostle she wing that these things subjection c. are commanded unto all both Priests and Monks and not to Seculars only saith in the beginning Let every soul be subject unto superiour powers although he be an Apostle or Evangelist or Prophet or whoever he be for this subjection overthrows not piety and he saith not simply be obedient but be subject Cumin Ventura a late Popish Writer in Thesaur Politic. printed at Frankford An. 1610. pag. 386. saith The ancient Emperours received not their beginnings from the Popes And in the next page The Popes in time of the old Empire were subject unto the Emperours untill Lewis the Godly renounced his right which renounciation was revoked by the Emperour and renounced by a Synod in the daies of Pope Leo the VIII And Onuphrius in vita Gregor VII saith Although the Bishops of old Rome were reverenced as the Vicars of Christ and Successours of Peter yet their authority reached not further then the teaching and maintaining of the faith they were subject unto the Emperours and were created by them and in all things were at the beck of the Emperours and a Pope durst not judge nor discern any thing belonging unto them Bellarm. de Laicis lib. 3. cap. 8. propounds and proves that Kingdoms are given immediately by God unto wicked men as Dan. 2. and that these Infidel Kings should be obeyed unless one will set himself against the Ordinance of God in 1 Pet. 2. To this purpose he cites the testimony of Augustin de Civ Dei lib. 5. cap. 21. 15. he saith expressly All Kings and the State of Venice and such others have none above them in temporalibus otherwise they could not be called Heads of their Common-Wealths but members only But then Gregory the VII the first of all Romish Bishops swelling with pride and trusting in the strength of the Normans and The first Pope excommunicating an Emperour to the riches of Mathildis and seeing dissension amongst the Germans durst not only excommunicate Caesar but deprived him of his Kingdom also A thing not heard in former ages saith Otho Frising de gest Frideri lib. 1. cap. 1. So speaks Onuphrius loc cit and addeth For I account not the fables concerning Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus And Gotfrid Viterb in Chron. par 17. saith We read not that any Emperour before this was excommunicated by a Pope of Rome or deprived of his Empire unless that be called excommunication when Philip the first Christian Emperour was for a short space set amongst the Penitents or that Theodosius c. Aventin in Annal. lib. 7. writeth that Everhard Bishop of Salsburg said Hildebrand under pretext of religion 170. years since had laied the first foundation of Antichrist and he first began those wicked wars which untill this time have been continued by his Successours So Gregory the VII did glory of himself that he could bind and loose in Heaven and he could give and take away Kingdoms Empires and whatsoever men possess on earth He could abide no equal far less any Superiour derogating from others their due right and honour and arrogating all unto himself After him the Emperours could have no interest in the election of the Pope saith Ventura loc cit Likewise he kept Bishops and all Prelates in aw suspending some and chopping off the hands of others at his pleasure he released Oaths of Allegiance yea whatsoever he did the Pope must be feared as one who could do no wrong In a Synod at Rome he decreed it to be simony to accept any Bishoprick Abbocy or Church-living from a Lay-man were he King or Caesar who gave it and the receiver as well as the giver should be excommunicated Platin. By this means he severed Church-men from Princes and tied them unto the Popes for ever and the former custom of the Church in all ages was then condemned and the Decree of Pope Leo the VIII was condemned yea himself might by this Decree be deposed Henceforth whatsoever ambition any Pope once practiseth his Successour will make it a rule But one thing is above all wonders saith Corn. Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 56. They think that they may go up to Heaven by this means for which Lucifer was cast down He did forbid the Benedictine Monks to eat any flesh at all and permitted unto others as weaker or more imperfect to eat flesh on some daies In the year 1076. he published some Aphorisms with the Title Dictatus Papae Dictatus Pope Greg. the VII these are extracted by Spalaten de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 9. and are the Picture of his mind The Roman Church was founded by the Lord alone the Roman Bishop is the only Universal Bishop Gregory the I. behold thy Antichrist he only can set up and depose other Bishops he may depose and excommunicate absents This was a warrant for his practise against the Emperour If any be excommunicated by the Pope none may abide in one house with that person He alone can make new Laws erect new Congregations unite or divide Benefices All the Princes of the earth ought to kiss his feet His only name should be heard in Churches No Synod should be without his commandment No book is Canonical without his authority All weighty causes in whatsoever Church should be brought unto him He may absolve Subjects from their Allegiance He may judge all men but can be judged by no man And all these because the Roman Church cannot erre and the Pope being Canonically elected is by the merits of Saint Peter undoubtedly sanctified and
was this the Custom of Scotland onely to Govern the Church by common consent of Culdees or Presbyters which in Scripture are called Bishops see § 11. but in the primitive times it was the Custom every where For first They had an Ecclesiastial assembly which Origenes contra Celsum li. 3. calleth a Church Senate for when he compareth the Christian Churches at Corinth Athens and Alexandria with the multitude of other People there he addeth also If you compare the Church Senate unto the Senates of those Cities you shall finde some Senators of the Church worthy to govern any place any Commonwealth established by God but these Senators who now every where do govern have nothing excellent in their maners beyond the common multitude and in like maner if the Church-Magistrates be compared with the Political Magistrates c. And after eight pages he saith Christians do so much as they can first examine the minde of them which desire to be their hearers ere they receive them into their number they try them first privately and when they appear to have made such progress that they are desirous to live honestly then they bring them in by distinct degrees and some are appointed to watch over their lives and maners that if any of them do things unlawful they debar them from the Society and others they embrace heartily if they by dayly progress become better and how severe is our discipline against them which are faulty especially who are defiled with uncleanness our Church casteth them out of our Common-wealth and again when they repent we receive them no other way then as if they were raised from death but after a longer trial then when they were at first received to learn the Religion but upon this condition that because they have fallen they shall thereafter be uncapable of all Dignities and Church-Magistracy So far Origen Hence we see the primitive Churches had their Judicatories and their Rulers and how they did censure the scandalous persons Secondly Who were these Rulers Ambrose teacheth on 1 Tim. 5. saying Among all Nations old age is honorable whence the Synagogue and then the Church had their Elders without whose Counsel nothing was done in the Church which form by what negligence it hath failed I know not unless by the laziness or rather the pride of Teachers while they onely will seem to be something Therefore the Rulers of the Church were not onely Teachers but with them were Elders which were not Teachers and these were out of use in Italy before the days of Ambrose about the year 400. But see whether they were in the days of Cyprian who lived about the year 250. In lib. 3. epist 10. he directeth it unto the Presbyters and Deacons in the beginning he lamenteth that many of the Presbyters were dispersed in time of the persecution and near the end he saith I am sorry when I hear that some walk disorderly and wickedly and jarring with discord even the members of Christ which have openly confessed Christ to be defiled with unlawful lust nor can be governed by the Deacons and Presbyters or Elders that by the bad maners of some few the honest credit of many and good confessors is stained they should fear lest being condemned by their own testimony and judgement they be deprived of the Society of the godly for he is a true and famous confessor of whom the Church afterwards hath not cause to be ashamed but to rejoyce As for that particular which our Com-Presbyters Donate Novate and Curdius have written unto me I being alone can write nothing seeing from the begining of my Episcopacy I have resolved to do nothing by my private judgment for sentence without your counsel and without consent of the people but when by the grace of God I shall come unto you then as common honor requires we shall together treat of these things which are done or are to be done Hence it is clear that though Cyprian was a renowned Bishop yet he never did any thing in point of government by himself or without counsel of Elders and Deacons and without consent of the Church no not to give advice in that that they did require of him and these Elders and Deacons did rule and censure when he was absent and he was sory that the people did not obey their Sentence Whatsoever exception may be taken against the word Presbyter certainly Deacons had place in giving Counsel and the Bishop had not the sole power of Censure This is put out of doubt in the life of Augustine when c. 4. Possidonius Arch-Bishop at the same time shews that he was chosen one of the Presbyters for ruling the Church of Hippon and then c. 5. the Bishop Valerius having experience of Augustin's gifts gave him power to preach and saith Possedo this was contrary to the use and custom of the Affrican Churches and therefore other Bishops did revile him that he had given an Elder leave to preach but the good man was content that the people were instructed seeing he could not deliver his mind so freely as Augustine could because he was a Greek and he knew that the Eastern Churches had that custom at that time Behold a Church with one Bishop no Elders and the Bishop was the only Preacher and Augustine was the first Preaching Elder in the Affrican Churches 3. That the Bishops had not the whole power it is clear as the light if we will believe the writings of the Ancients as is easie to be shewed by many testimonies I will name but a few Basilius surnamed the Great about the year 380 in Moral summ 71. c. 1. expounds the texts 1. Tim. 3. and Tit. 1. Conjuctly of Bishops and Presbyters as having the same office Sedulius when Hen. Oraeus in Nomenclator calleth Presbyter Scotus about the year 440 on Tit. 1. saith Before that factions by instinct of the Devil were in Religion and it was said among the people I am Paul's and I am Apollo's the Churches were governed by the common counsel of the Presbyters then he brings testimonies of Scripture proving as he concludes that among the Ancients was no difference twixt Bishops and Presbyters To the same purpose writes Ierom. on Tit. 1. At greater length and concludes thus let Presbyters know that by custom of the Church they are subject unto him who is their Prelate and let Bishops know that by custom rather then by the Lords appointment they are greater then Presbyters that the Church should be governed in community in Epist ad Evan. 1. he saith Whereas one was chosen to preside among others it was done in remedie of Schism lest each one drawing the Church unto himself it were rent asunder for in Alexandria from Mark the Evangelist unto Heraclas Dionisius Bishops these were in the daies of Ierome the Presbyters do alwaies chuse one of themselves call him Bishop when he is set in a higher degree for except ordination what doth a
other was like a Criminal Court both which were different from worldly Courts in that the one had execution by the Authority of a Judge forcing men unto obedience and the other by the onely willingness of submitting parties which if they refuse to obey the Ecclesiastical Judge could do no more but commit the cause unto the judgement of God which as it pleaseth God shall be executed in this life or that to come And upon good ground was the name of Charity given unto the Ecclesiastical Judicatory because by it only was the defender moved to submit unto the Church and the Church to judge with so great sincerity of the Judge and obedience of the offender that there was no place left unto corrupt affection in the one nor of repining in the other and this great love made the punishment of chastising seem the more grievous even unto the chastiser so that in the Church was never any censure inflicted without great mourning of the people and greater of the Rulers and hence it came to pass that at that time the word mourning was used for chastising So St. Paul rebuking the Corinthians that they had not censured the incestuous man said And ye have not mourned that he that hath done this deed might be taken away And in the other Epistle I fear lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and lest I shall be wail many which have sinned already Now it seemeth the judgement of the Church as is usual in all Societies was ordered by some one which was President and propounded things and after deliberation gathered the suffrages which part seeing it is most convenient unto the most able and fit man without doubt was conferred on the Bishop But when the Churches were multiplied the propositions and deliberations were done by the Bishop first in the Colledge of Presbyters and Deacons which were called the Presbytery and there purposes were brought to ripeness that they might have the last stroke in the publique meeting of the Church This was yet the Custom about the year 250. as is clear in the Epistles of Cyprian who writing of them who had sacrificed unto Idols unto the Presbytery saith It is not his maner to do any thing without their advice nor without consent of the people and he writeth unto the people that when he shall return he will in their presence and according to their judgement examine the causes and merits and unto the Priests which by themselves had received some delinquents he writeth that they give account unto the people Because of the ingenuity and charity of the Bishops at that time it came to pass that all men almost did rest on their opinion and the Church when charity became cold and the charge that Christ had laid on them was carelesly performed left all unto the Bishop and ambition which is a slie affection and ready to creep into the heart with the shadow and shew of vertue did perswade the Bishops to accept it gladly But that alteration came not to the height till the persecutions were ceased for then the Bishops did as it were set up a throne unto themselves which became most frequent by the multitude of pleas with the accession of temporary riches And this form of Judicatory albeit differing from the former wherein all things were carried with consent of the Church did yet continue in the same sincerity And therefore the Emperor Constantine having tried the fruit of this Court in deciding controversies and how the vertue of Religion was able to discern many tricks and guiles which the Judges had not perceived made a Law that there should be no appealing from the Bishops sentence and the Judges should put them in execution Yea and when a cause was begun before the Secular Judge whatsoever was the state of it if either of the parties howbeit the other were unwilling did appeal unto the Bishop the cause without delay should be referred unto his consideration And then the judgement of the Bishop began to be Courtly and when he had the Magistrate to be the executioner of his Decree he taketh unto him the names of Episcopal Iurisdiction Episcopal Audience and such Titles Likewise the Emperor Valens thought good in the year 365. to enlarge this Court by giving unto them the inspection of the prices of things set forth to be sold which business was not acceptable unto the good and moderate Bishops for Possidonius reporteth that when Augustine had been taken up with such work untill noon and sometimes till night he called it Angaria a forced toil whereby his minde was distracted from things more properly belonging unto him and for these rusling broyls he left more useful things undone as neither did Paul go about these things which were not suitable to a Preacher but left them unto others Nevertheless when not a few of the Bishops did abuse that Authority that was granted unto them by Constantine's Law the same Law after 70. years was recalled by Arcadius and Honorius and it was ordained that Bishops should judge in causes of Religion onely and in Civil no other way but with consent of parties and also it was declared that they had no Court of Judgement This Law was little regarded in Rome because of the great power of the Bishop therefore in the year 452. Valentinian living in the City did renew that Law and caused it to be put in execution But the succeeding Princes did ratifie unto them again that power as Justinian did establish the Bishops Court and Audience and assigned unto them not onely the affairs of Religion but the Ecclesiastical faults of the Clergy and several powers over the Laicks By these degrees Correction which was appointed by Christ upon the account of Charity was turned to Dominion and was the occasion of losing the ancient reverence and obedience wherewith Christians were wont to regard their Bishops I know well that in words they will deny their Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be Dominion like the Secular but I cannot see what real difference they can shew Certainly St. Paul writing to Timothy and Titus sheweth a clear difference Let not a Bishop be given to lucre not a striker But now it is most usual to pay unto the Bishop the expences of Law and at his command to put into prison even as in Secular Courts But when the Provinces in the West were divided and the Empire was made up of Italy France and Germany and Spain became a Kingdom in these four Countreys the Princes made choise of Bishops to be their Counsellors and then by the confusion of spiritual and temporal power oh how the Authority of the Bishops Court augmented within 200. years they drew unto them all criminal and Civil power over the Clergy yea and over the Laicks in many particulars pretending that the cause is Ecclesiastical They they forge a mixt Judicatory wherein either a Bishop or a Magistrate which of the two shall first
more frequent among miserable men then the affairs thereof Doth not ambition haunt the houses of the Apostles more then devotion doth doth not your Palace resound all the day over with its voice doth not all the discipline of the Laws and Canons serve unto its gain doth not all the pilling and polling of Italy wait with unsatiable greediness on its spoils doth it not onely interrupt but even cut off thine own spiritual studies c. Here Bernard continueth reporting the iniquity and gross abuses of the Roman Court in appealations exemptions of Bishops of Abbots the priviledges of Monks Simony so openly maintained that when a poor or honest Bishop was sought by the people he could not attain it till the Pope himself gave the poor man money to give for his investiture so yielding unto the maner of the Court and saving the poor man from the malice of them who love gifts on the one side respecting conscience and on the other providing to the same of the man saith he Yea he saith plainly The Lord is angry seeing the house of prayer is become a den of thieves Nor spareth he the Pope himself saying A wise man will preveen his work with a three-fold consideration whether it be lawful decent and expedient for albeit in Christianity it is certain it cannot be decent which is not lawful nor expedient which is not decent and lawful yet it followeth not that all is decent and expedient which is lawful Now apply these three unto thy work How is it not undecent for thee to use thy will for law and because there is none to whom thou canst appeal therefore to follow thy will and despise reason Art thou greater then thy Lord who said I come not to do mine own will Albeit it is not more base then arrogant as if thou wert void of reason to do not according to reason but after thy pleasure and to be led not in judgement but after thy appetite what is so beastly and if it be unworthy to any rational man to live as a beast who can endure so great reproach of nature and injury of honor in thee the Governor of all By degenerating in this maner which I wish were not thou hast made the common reproach proper to thy self to wit Man being in honor and understandeth not he is compared unto the unwise beasts and is become like unto them c. In lib. 4. he propoundeth unto the Pope's consideration the Clergy and People of Rome and when he hath shewed what they should be and what they are for the time and howbeit they may be incorrigible yet Eugenius should not cease to indeavor a reformation seeing he should indeavor though he cannot amend them he then saith I pray bear with me a little yea give me leave I speak not rashly but with fear I am jealous over thee with a godly jealousie oh that it were as profitable as carnest I know where thou dwellest incredulous and rebellious people are with thee and on the margin he addeth Eze. 2. they are wolves not sheep and nevertheless of such art thou the shepheard a profitable consideration whereby possibly thou mayest finde how to convert them lest they subvert thee why should we despair that they can be turned into sheep from which they have been turned into wolves in this in this I say I spare thee not that God may spare thee either deny thy self to be a shepheard unto this people or shew it indeed thou wilt not deny it lest thou deny thy self his heir whose Chair thou possessest this is Peter But it is known that he never pranked in jewels nor silks nor was covered with gold nor was carried on a white palfrey nor convoyed with Soldiers nor environed with clamorous lacquies and yet he believed that without such things that gracious command might be fulfilled If thou love me feed my sheep In these things thou hast succeeded not unto Peter but unto Constantine I advise thee to bear with these things for the time and affect them not as due unto thee I had rather excite thee unto these things whereof thou art a debtor albeit thou be clothed with purple and gold yet shun not thou who art the heir of a shepheard thy pastoral care and work be not ashamed of the Gospel Thou wilt say I bid thee feed dragons and scorpions not sheep I say the rather set upon them with the word not the sword what shouldest thou take a sword into thy hand again which thou wast once commanded to put into its sheath c. In a word thorow all these five Books of Consideration Bernard useth not one argument from these lofty titles to prove the dominion of the Pope but in the contrary disproveth it and adviseth him to bear with these things for the time and neither affect nor exercise dominion yea he presseth stewarding and serving so hardly that he maketh dominion and stewarding or pastoral office inconsistible and dominion can no way stand with an Apostolical title And he sheweth the estate of the Church in his time that it was degenerated from her self in former times and that these who should have been shepheards were become scorpions and wolves so that all the Catholique Church almost was envenomed with the poison of heresie which was occasioned by the ambition avarice and simony of the Papal Court Eugenius was reconciled to the Romans and died at Rome An. 1152. and in the eighth year of his Papacy 9. ANASTASIUS IV. did nothing worthy of memory he gave a great cup of gold to the Lateran Church and repaired the old Pantheon or St. Maries Io. Bale He sate searcely two years 10. HADRIAN IV. an English Monk was not inferior to Hildebrand in pride In his first year he was solicited partly by promises and partly by threats to leave free administration unto the Consuls he would not Thâ— Clergy did often entreat him to go unto the Lateran Church he would not unless Arnold of Brixia who was condemned by Pope Eugenius were banished the City The people took these in ill part and one day when the Cardinal of St. Pudentiana was going unto the Pope they fall upon him and wound him for which cause the Pope in anger did accurse them until they did banish that Arnold and gave over the Government of the City into the Pope's hands Naucler Shortly after he had excommunicated the Emperor he was walking with his Cardinals to refresh himself in the fields of Anagnia and coming to a spring of water he would taste of it and with the water a flie entereth into his throat and choaketh him Platin. and so a flie killeth him who had despised all the power on earth In the later end of his days he was wont to say There is not a more wretched life then to be Pope To come into A Pope's confession the seat of St. Peter by ambition is not to succeed Peter in feeding the flock but unto Romulus in paracide
parts thereof Did not Bernard or whosoever was the Author of that Sermon say unto the Councel That the Imposthume was spread through all the body of the Church from the sole to the top the Bride was spoiled and even they which were called the Bridegrooms of the Church were not the friends of the Bridegroom And did not the Councel so far take with this rebuke that some Acts were made for Reformation but no Reformation did follow 14. Before I do leave Bernard here I do add an History from P. Soave in How the worship given unto the blessed Virgin came up by degrees Histor Conc. Triden lib. 2. concerning the degrees of the worship which is given unto the Virgin Mary After the impieties saith he of Nestorius dividing Christ making two sons and denying that he who was born of the Virgin Mary is God the Church desirous to ingraft this Catholique truth in the mindes of believers thought good to repeat often in the Churches both of the East and West these two words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Mary the Mother of God This indeed was appointed for the honor of Christ but by little and little it was communicated unto the Mother and at last referred altogether unto her alone Upon the same ground when the use of Images became frequent they were wont to paint the babe Christ in the arms of his Mother the Virgin to testifie the worship which was due unto him even in that age but quickly they began to worship the Mother without the Son and he was added as a pendicle of the picture Thereafter Writers and Preachers especially who were given to speculation being miscarried with the wilfulness of the people which is powerful in such things as with a land-flood did omit the remembring of Christ and with earnestness strove to devise now praises epithets and sorts of religious worship unto the blessed Virgin So that about the year 1050. they devised for her honor the dayly Office which is distinguished into seven Canonical hours after the same maner as in former times it was wont to be done to the honor of God In one hundred years next following the veneration grew so that it seemed to have come unto the height those titles being given unto her which in the Scriptures are spoken of the Divine wisdom Among the priviledges then devised was that of universal freedom from original sin which opinion had been in the mindes onely of some private persons but was not yet come among the Ceremonies of the Church nor into the mindes of the learned About the year 1136. the Canons of Lions durst first bring it into the Service of the Church S. Bernard flourishing at that time for piety and learning before all the Divines of that age and so immoderate in the praises of the blessed Virgin that in some place he calleth her The neck of the Church as if by her all grace did flow from the Head nevertheless he sharply writeth against these Canons that without reason and without example of former times they had brought in so dangerous a novelty he confesseth that they had matter enough to commend the blessed Virgin but such ambitious novelty which is the mother of fondness the sister of superstition and daughter of levity could not please her In that Epistle of Bernard it is remarkable which P. Soave toucheth not that the Canons did alledge they had a writ of revelation for them Bernard dispiseth that saying Even as if any man could not produce a writ wherein the Virgin may seem to command to give the same worship unto her parents according to the word of God saying Honor thy father and mother I perswade my self easily to give no credit unto such writs that are not confirmed by reason nor certain Authority c. I say this is remarkable that Bernard did reject their pretended revelations as a means whereby they might have been deceived not in that onely but in other things and so I return unto the former History In the next age saith P. Soave the Scholastick Doctors of both Orders Franciscans and Dominicans did by their writs refute this opinion until the year 1300. when Iohannes Scotus a Franciscan having examined the reasons of this question diligently did at last flie unto the power of God and said God could do that she was never in sin or that she was obnoxious unto sin for a moment of time onely or for a short time and onely God knoweth which of the three was true but the first is most probable unless it be against the Authority of the Church or Scriptures The doctrine of this School-man famous in his time did all the Franciscan Friers follow for the most part but in this singular article they having boldly entered the gate that was opened by this Author they held it simply and absolutely to be true that he said might be and had propounded it as probable under a doubt and uncertain condition unless it be contrary unto Orthodox saith The Dominicans do fight constantly against it under the safeguard of Thomas a famous Doctor of that Order both for his excellent doctrine and for the commendation of P. Iohn 22. For he to hold down the Order of the Franciscans who for the most part did partake with Lewes the Emperor after his excommunication did commend that Doctor and advance his doctrine Behold upon what reason the Pope did ground his doctrine The shew of piety and Religion did prevail so that the opinion of the Franciscans did please almost them all it was accepted by the University of Paris which in the conceit of excellent doctrine went before all others and thereafter by the Councel of Basil after much disputation was approved and it was forbidden to preach or teach the contrary opinion which had place in these Nations that did approve that Councel At last Pope Sixtus IV. a Franciscan did publish two decrees of this point in the first Ann. 1476. he confirmed a new Officium that was gathered by Leonard Nogarol Protonotary and Indulgences were granted unto such as did keep that or did entertain it by their presence In the other he condemned as false and erroneous the assertion of such as say That the defence of her conception is heretical or thought that the celebration of that Office was a sin and all preachers and all others were denied of all holy things who held either this or the contrary opinion to be heretical because that controversie was not determined by the Roman Church and Apostolical See But here was not an end of the contention hatred swelling more and more twixt these two Orders and yearly renewed in the moneth of December so that Pope Leo X. putting to his helping hand thought to have ended the strife and for that cause did write unto many but the change of Religion in Germany changed his thoughts unto other weightier things and as they are wont in a besiedged City they leave factions and
all joyn together against a common enemy so it was in the combat of the Friers The Dominicans did lay the grounds of their opinion on Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers and of ancient School-men And the other party when they could not finde the least taste of Scripture for maintaing their cause they have their refuge unto miracles and consent of the multitude Against them F. Iohannes de Vdine à Dominican useth this dilemma S. Paul and the Fathers said he either did believe as ye do that the blessed Virgin was free from the common law of men or they did not believe if they did believe it and spoke not at any time but universally without any mention of this exception why follow not ye their example but if they did believe the contrary then your opinion smelleth of novelty But F. Ierom Lombardel a Franciscan did affirm That the Church now hath no less Authority then the Primitive and therefore if by consent of the ancient Church the Fathers without exception spoke so we should invite an universal consent unto this exception from the common condition which opinion sheweth it self at this time by the celebration of this festivity So far P. Soave 15. Peter Abbot of Cluniac was in great account with Pope Eugenius II. Bernard wrote many Epistles unto him In Epist 277. he calleth him a vessel for honor full of grace and truth and endued with many gifts In an Epistle unto Eugenius he saith Albeit your person be set over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and destroy to kill and scatter yet seeing you are neither God nor are you Jeremiah unto whom this was said you may be deceived you may be deceived by them who seek not Jesus Christ but themselves and lest this be if there be any faithful Son he should shew unto his Father faithfully what things he knoweth and which may be unknown unto you and he should â—orewarn and forearm you lest they of whom it is said the poison of aspsis under their tongue be able to corrupt your sincerety by their poison Here he professeth unto the Pope himself that he may err and be deceived Adversus Iudae lib. 1. If as you say and as the Apostle teacheth all men are condemned and all die in Adam then as the same Apostle teacheth all are justified in Christ and all are quickened for it is true what he saith As by one man sin came on all to condemnation so by one righteousness came on all to justification of life God by his essential goodness having pity on lost man and willing to save him but unless justly neither willing nor able while he sought in his eternal counsel how he might shew pity on the wretched and save his own justice this especially he thought most convenient whereby justice might be saved and man be delivered and grace be enlarged and God be glorified so God sent his own Son unto the sons of men that putting on mans nature and healing mans vices he should take in the assumed flesh not sin but the punishment of sin even bodily death and so by his single and temporary death he should deliver from a two-fold and that everlasting death by which dispensation mercy sheweth mercy and no prejudice done to justice when for the everlasting punishment of man a temporal punishment of God-man is offered which certainly is of great weight even in the ballance of justice that for rightly ordering the sins of the world the transitory death of the Son of God is more weighty then the everlasting death of the sons of men This is our sacrifice this is the burnt-offering of the Gospel of the new people which was offered once on the Cross by the Son of God and of man even by God Lib. 2. cap. 4. As before the Law and under the Law you see that many are honored with the title of righteousness even without legal customs so know thou that after the Law not onely many but all are justified by the onely grace of Christ Contra Petrobrus lib. 1. ep 2. When he said Do this he addeth in remembrance of me therefore the remembrance of Christ is the cause of the Sacrament and therefore lest it be forgotten which especially should be in our heart remembrance is tied unto the heart by this suitable sign as an unsoluble cord by which strong tie the redeemed should always think on the price of redemption and being thankful unto the Redeemer by faith working by love he should shew himself no way ungrateful for so great grace And the matter is of such worth that the mindes of men should be stirred up not dully but duly to think on it to love and embrace it It was expedient and just that the remembrance of Christ's humanity and death should be preserved not onely in the ears by hearing but also unto the eyes by sight Therefore to the effect that men might not onely learn by words but even familiarly feel by deeds that they die continually while severed from Christ and that they cannot live perpetually unless they be conjoyned and united unto Christ after the similitude of bodily meat and drink they receive Christ's body and drink Christ's blood not given by another not received from another but from Christ himself which will be after this life their food i. e. eternal life and blessedness Ibid. I hear that you say The Church of God consisteth in the unity of believers gathered together and this is clear unto us all unto this Church hath God the Father by the intercession of his Son given the holy Ghost that he may abide with her for ever to comfort her in this life and to glorifie her in that to come unto all the Churches of Christ which by their number make up the body of the one and Catholike Church we do owe honor and love by the bond of charity Lib. 5. cap. 16. Seeing thou art under one shepheard Jesus Christ seeing thou dwellest in the same fold of the Churches seeing thou livest in the one faith and hope of eternal things as well thou white as black Monk why pratest thou foolishly of divers fleeces why contend ye for no cause or for so foolish a cause why for so childish occasion do ye rent the chief garment of charity take heed lest that name of innocence whereby ye are called sheep cause that you be not of the number of these whom the great Shepheard will set on his right hand Catal. test ver lib. 14. 16. Peter de Bruis a Priest of Tolous preached in sundry places against the Popes and the doctrine of Rome calling the Pope the Prince of Sodom and Rome he called Babylon the mother of whoredoms and confusion he preached against the bodily presence of Christ in the Sacrament against the sacrifices of the Mass he condemned the worship of Images prayers to Saints the single life of Priests pilgrimages multitude of holy days c. Phi. Mornae in Myster iniq The
called Waldenses Josephini Peronistae Arnoldistae and because they joyned with the hearers of Peter Bruse they were called Petrobrusiani Henriciani and because the Heresie of the Manachees waxed about that time as was touched in the former Century in France and Italy some through malice and others through ignorance called them Manichees Gazari c. When they were thus scattered by persecution the Church of God was gathered for they were persecuted by the Bishops Arelaten Narbonen Aquens and Albinen and some suffered constantly and others fled so that Popliner in Hist Francor lib. 1. whom Genebrard in Chronol lib. 4. testifieth to have told all things simply according to truth of History saith of them About the year 1100. maugre all Christian Princes they spread their doctrine little differing from the Protestants at this day not through France onely but through all the bounds of Europe almost for the French Spaniards English Scotch Italians Dutch Bohemians Saxons Polonians Lithuanians and other Nations defended the same stubbornly until this day saith he Reynerius an Italian Inquisitor under Pope Innocent III. in his Book Contra Haeret. cap. 4. printed Ingolstad An. 1613. writeth of them thus Among all the Sects that ever were or now are none is so hurtful to the Church as these poor men of Lions for three causes First Because it continueth longest for some say it hath been from the days of Pope Silverster I. and others say from the days of the Apostles Secondly Because it is most general seeing there is no Nation where it spreadeth not Thirdly Whereas all others are conjoyned with blasphemy against God this Sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of godliness for they live justly before men and believe all things concerning God and all the Articles of the Creed onely they blaspheme the Roman Church and hate her and the multitude is ready to accept such things This testimony giveth occasion to search deeper for their original All Historians almost agree that Peter de Waldo lived about the year 1150. and that these were called by those foresaid names the difference is Poplinerius saith The Waldenses were about the year 1100. Sigonius de Regno Ital. lib. 9. saith Eriald did persecute the Patareni in Millain about the year 1058. And Reynerius saith No Heresie continued longer time But from the year 1150. until the year 1215. when Reynerius lived is not so long a space as some Heresies have waxed yea he expresly saith that some bring their original from the days of the Apostles Wherefore it may well be said That some of that profession had been in all ages to whom the Waldenses did associate themselves Among them were the Henriciani Berengarians Bertram c. Reynerius speaketh of their number saying None durst hinder them both for the multitude and power of their abettors I was oft present in the Inquisition and at their examinations there were accounted forty Churches defiled with this Heresie and in one Parish they had ten Schools So he Gretser a Jesuit in Prolog contra Valden saith It may be truly said to have waxed because scarcely any Countrey hath been free of this pest and it did so spread it self into sundry Provinces Trithem in Chron. Hirsaug and after him P. Mornay in Myster say If any of them had been passing from Colein to Millain he did lodge in one of their houses every night as they marked their houses above the doors that their own fellows might know them Vernerus in Fascic tempor aetat 6. sheweth their condition saying Of old the Catholique faith was oppugned by mighty Princes by subtil Philosophers and sly Hereticks and other men of note but in those days it was not a little quelled by contemptible Laicks and most poor Idiots to wit as the Apostle saith God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise Again Vernerus saith Yet there were some most subtil persons who endeavored to maintain the Heresie of the Waldenses And Jac. de Rebiria cited in Catal. test ver lib. 15. saith Because they who were called Priests and Bishops at that time were almost ignorant of all things it was easie unto the Waldenses being most excellent in learning to gain the first place among the people some of them disputed so accurately that the Priests permitted them to preach publiquely As for the continuance of this Heresie as the Romanists call it in following times we are informed by testimonies both of Papists and Protestants Orâ— Gratius in Fascic rer expetend having inserted the confession of faith which they sent unto the King of Hungary An. 1508. saith It differeth not much from these things that are now taught by some meaning Luther so that these may seem to have learned from the others And he admonisheth ingeniously that the Waldenses may be better known from that confession then by the Catalogue of Hereticks set forth by Bernard de Lutzenburgh Iohn Naucler in Generat 47. saith The Hussites followed the Sects of the Valdenses Ia. Thuan ad An. 1550. writeth more fully saying Peter de Valdo leaving his Countrey went into Belgio and Picardy as it is now called finding many followers he passed thence into Germany abiding a long space in the Cities of Vandalia and lastly he setled in Bohem where to this day saith he they who embrace that doctrine are called Picards His companion Arnold took another course into Aquitania and abode in Albium whence were the Albigei who quickly went among the Tolosates Ruteni Cadutci King Lewes VIII would have killed the Albigenses if he had not been taken away by sudden death albeit from that time they were scattered hither and thither yet always arose some to hold their doctrine on foot as John Wickliff in England John Huss and Jerome of Praga and in our time when the doctrine of Luther was received with the applause of many the residue of them who were scattered every where did gather and with the name of Luther were encouraged namely about the Alpes and when the Waldenses in Merindol and Cabriers heard of what was done in Germany they were glad and sent for some of German Teachers and then they shew themselves more then they had done before And after three pages Edit Offenbach An. 1609. he saith The Caprienses were at that time molested with wars by them of Avenion and in the common danger they wrote the sum of their Religion agreeing almost with the doctrine of Luther and they presented it unto Francis I. and he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpentoract who was of a pious and meek disposition and received the suppliants bountifully what things were spread of them besides those heads he declareth ingeniously to have been forged through envy and to be meer lyes as he knew by Inquisition that he had taken of them before And Serrarius in Trihaeres saith Who to day are Calvinists were anciently Berengarians Wendelstin in praefa in eod can Decret printed An. 1525. saith The Lutherans are
new Waldenses and sometimes he calleth them German Waldenses To come unto the judgement of the Reformed Bishop Ridley sometime Bishop of London who suffered martyrdom Ann. 1555. giveth them this testimony Those Waldenses were men of far more learning godliness soberness and understanding of God's Word then I would have thought them to have been in that time before I did read their books if such things had been published in our English tongue heretofore I suppose surely great good might have come to Christ's Church thereby The Letters of Martyrs printed Ann. 1564. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth not to say When Religion decayed in the East God established it in the valley of Angronia and Merindol Tom. 4. co 720. and having seen their confession he saith of it in an Epistle unto Crato I read attentively and diligently with much delight the confession of the Brethren Waldenses which thou sentest unto me for I saw not onely all the doctrine agreeable unto the holy Scriptures but I think also I see the sincere and truly Christian godliness of their hearts for they seem to have had this onely scope in their confession not to destroy all whatsoever is in the Church of Rome as the Arrians do but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apostolical and so the saving rule of godliness casting away what should be cast away and retaining what is to be retained which is the right and lawful form of reformation Oh that we were all prone unto the same study after the example of these good Brethren George Abbot contra D. Hill in answer to the first reason sect 29. saith For this cause Bellarmin in praefa generali Controvers joyneth these together as Hereticks the Berengarians Petrobrusians Waldenses Albigenses Wiclenists Hussites Lutherans c. And Lewes Richcom another of that Society in his defence of the Mass against the Lord Plessis saith That the Ministers for confirming their figurative sense in This is my body have none for their Doctors their Ancients and their Fathers but Berengarius Zuinglius Calvin Carolstad Wicleff the Albigenses and the Waldenses The Waldenses then saith Abbot and Albigenses are ours by confession of our adversaries and of these were no small company for as du Haillan Hist lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of France speaketh being driven from Lions they withdrew themselves into Lombardie where they so multiplied that their doctrine was spread through Italy and came as far as Sicily As the same Author writeth Philippus Augustus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. which is now more then 400. years since and in his time it was that the Albigenses did so increase in France that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number he who readeth the story of them shall see that they are reported to have held many gross wicked and absurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine but du Haillan the best and most judicious Chronicler of France and no partial witness on our behalf since his profession touching Religion was such that he was employed to write that story by Henry III. had not so little wit but that he perceived these imputations to be laid on them in odium and of purpose to procure their defamation see how wisely he speaketh truth and yet so toucheth it that his fellows might not justly be offended at his words Although saith he those Albigenses had evil opinions yet so it is that those did not stir up the hate of the Pope and of great Princes against them so much as their liberty of speech did wherewith they used to blame the vices and dissoluteness of these Princes and of the Clergy yea to tax the vices and actions of the Popes this was the principal point which brought them into universal hatred and which charged them with more evil opinions then they had So far Abbot from Haillan It cannot therefore be ignorance so much as perverseness of the Papists when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without opposition and upbraid us with late original they cannot deny that our Religion is older then Luther and according to the testimony of the before-named Reynerius the doctrine of the Waldenses was even from the days of the Apostles And for clearing that which du Haillan saith concerning their taxing the vices of the Clergy I shall shew out of their Apology which the Waldenses of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladislaus about the year 1509. the occasion of their first separation from the Roman Church there they say We wish your Majesty knew for what cause we did long agone forsake that The occasion of their separation Roman crew truly the execrable wickedness of the Prelates by the instigation of the Divel whose work it is to sow discord and contentions among brethren compelled us to leave them for they through blinde malice and insolent pride of the power of darkness were deboaching one against another and dispised the laws of peace Ecclesiastical love and they being void of all humanity did rattle one against another publikely not only with scurvy words but reproachful contumelious writings and were shamelesly stirred up one against another like Atheists they forsook the power of Ecclesiastical keys wholesome truth religious worship gracious piety sound faith the gifts of the â—â—versaries so that albeit many have written against them yet their testimonies are contrary As for the first He sheweth from M. Freher in Bohem. rer Hist printed at Hanoue pag. 231. The Leonists are chaste and pag. 232. they eschew whatsoever things are filthy 2. In the same place Freher saith In their language they are sparing they eschew lyes swearing and all things that are filthy so that they did forbid all swearing in common talk or for light causes which was frequent in these days saith he there And Reynerius in Summa de Cathar Leonist printed at Paris An. 1548. saith They dispence with oaths for eschewing death Hence it appeareth they granted that in some cases an oath is lawful but in that he addeth for eschewing death it is but a misinterpretation as is clear by what we have heard from Aen. Silvius and Naucler that they held No deadly sin should be tolerated even for eschewing c. 3. The above-named History pag. 222. saith When an Heresiarch a Glover in Cheron was lead unto death he said Ye do well to condemn us now for if our estate were not born down we would do unto the Clerks and Monks as they do unto us 4. In pag. 232. it is said They believe all the Articles of the Creed but they say Ave Maria and the Creed are not prayers As for the fifth and ninth in the same page it is said They pray seven times a day an elder beginneth the prayer and maketh it long or short as he thinketh expedient and the rest follow him Whence it is clear that they used other prayers or were not tied to prescribed or stinted forms The sixth and
would contentiously defend his error by and by it should by these Legates be deferred unto the audience of the other Sisters and if by Letters Canonically written that Sister could be reduced unto the harmony of wholesome doctrine it was well but if not a general Councel might be assembled 2. The Empire was translated from Rome to the East and then it was ordained by 150. Bishops assembling in this City when blessed Nectarius was ordained Bishop of this See after the condemnation of Maximus Ennius who was infected with the contagion of Apolinaris then it was ordained I say with consent of the most godly Emperor Theodosius the elder that as old Rome had obtained from the holy Fathers in former time the first place in Ecclesiastical causes so then new Rome for the honor of the Empire should have the Ecclesiastical precedency after her and should be called as the second Rome so be called and be the second See and should preside all the Churches of Asia Thracia and Pontus and treat of all Church-affairs and determine them by her own Authority And then such Legates Wardens of the Catholique faith as were sent to Alexandria and Antiochia were sent also into this Royal City and likewise from hence unto them for the same ministery that they all might teach the same and differ in no point of truth 3. When the Empire was divided the Bishops were also divided the decrees of the Roman high Priest that were established in their Councels without the Greeks let these Bishops which belong unto him look unto them As for these Councels which in these days they hold how should we imbrace their decrees which are written against our knowledge For if the Roman Bishop sitting in the high throne of his glory will thunder against us and as it were from above throw his commands and will judge of us and our Churches not with our counsel but at his own pleasure yea and will Lord it over us what brotherhood or what fatherhood can be in this who can patiently endure it for then we might be called the very slaves and not children of his Church And if this were necessary and so grievous a yoke were to be laid on our necks none other thing followeth but that the only Roman Church should have that priviledg which they hunt after and she shall make Laws unto all others and she her self be without Law and so be not a pious mother of children but an imperious Lady of slaves To what purpose then were the knowledge of the Scriptures the studies of learning the doctrine and discipline of teachers and the noble wits of the wise Greeks the onely authority of the Roman high Priest which as thou sayest is above all turneth all to nothing Let him be the onely Bishop the onely Teacher the onely Commander and let him onely as the onely Pastor answer unto God for all things that are concredited unto him onely But if he will not have fellow-laborers in the Lord's vineyard and if he be exalted in keeping his primacy let him glory in his primacy but not contemn his brethren whom the truth of Christ hath begotten in the womb of the Church not unto bondage but unto freedom For as the Apostle saith We must all stand before the throne of Christ that every one may receive as he hath done whether good or ill He saith All though he was an Apostle he excepteth not himself he excepteth no mortal He said All he excepteth not the Roman high Priest Nor is it found in any Creed that we should believe specially the Roman Church but rather we are taught every where to believe that there is one holy Catholique Church These things speak I of the Roman Church with your favor which I do reverence as you do but will not follow absolutely nor do I think that she should be followed in all particulars whose authority thou hast propounded unto us as so excellent that we must forsake our own customs and receive her form and change in Sacraments without examining by reason and without authority of Scriptures but we as blinde men should follow her leading us whither she willeth by her own spirit which how safe or honorable it is for us let both the Latin and Greek Sages judge 4. Thou sayest that the Lord said unto Peter alone and not unto all the Apostles Whose sins ye forgive and what thou shalt binde on earth But it is believed that the Lord said that not unto Peter onely but indifferently unto them all with Peter or to Peter with them all Nor did the holy Ghost come down on Peter onely at the Pentecost but the Lord sent him unto them all in a like gift and in a like measure as he had promised therefore we do so acknowledge the power to be given of the Lord and received by Peter that we think the Authority of the other Apostles should not be minced seeing certainly they all equally without any prejudice of another or usurpation as truly meek and lowly in heart did receive the same holy Ghost and by the same holy Ghost did receive the same power of binding and loosing nor can we think that the priviledge was given unto Peter onely which is common unto them all by the Lord's gift therefore we may not take from others which have the same power and ascribe unto one the Authority which is common to them all Let Peter as the twelfth Apostle be honored so that the other eleven be not excluded from the Apostleship which certainly they did receive by an equal and not different dispensation not from Peter but from the Lord himself even as Peter did 5. I grant there have been many heresies in Constantinople but there also were they extinguished as the heresie of Arrius in the days of Constantine the root of them all was Philosophia which was planted in Constantinople and which the learned have abused So heresies have been condemned in the Churches of Calcedon Constantinople Ephesus Antiochia and Alexandria and it was commanded that none should any more plead for these heresies But now in this City are no heresies As for Rome haply no heresies began there because they were not so witty and subtil nor were they such searchers of the Scriptures as some here and as the vain wisdom wherewith some among us were miscarried into heresies is to be condemned so the rudeness of the Romans is to be commended whereby they said neither this nor that of the faith but with an unlearned simplicity did hear others which seemeth to have come either through too much sloth in searching the faith or through slowness of judgement or that they were taken up with the multitude and weight of secular affairs Catal. test verit lib. 15. The Reader may judge of this reply unto these objections and by these particulars understand what the Greeks did judge of the particulars that are omitted It seemeth the Romans would wipe away that jeering blot in the last
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
unto Philip King of France requiring him to go into the holy Land when the Bishop saw no appearance of obedience he threatened the King that the Pope would deprive him of his Kingdom Wherefore the Bishop was charged of arrogancy and treason and cast into prison The Pope sent another and commanded the King to set the Bishop at liberty and to take voyage into the East against the Infidels and not to meddle with the tenths of the Clergy Philip answered His difficulties at home did both hinder him from going into the East and brought a necessity of Subsidy from the Clergy and he was willing to dismiss the Bishop The Legate said You know not the Pope's authority which is not onely the Father of all Christian souls but Lord and Prince in temporal things and therefore by that authority I do excommunicate thee and I declare thee unworthy to reign and thy Realm forefeited unto the Church of Rome And he did acquit all French from their oath of obedience unto Philip and he disannulled all indulgences grants and priviledges that had been granted by any of his Predecessors unto any King of France I. de Secres Then Philip by advice of his Councel did cause it to be proclaimed That none of his subjects go unto Rome nor send money thither and he bestowed vacant Benefices without leave of the Pope Wherefore the Pope wrote unto him thus Boniface the Servant of God's servants fear God and keep his commandments We will thee to understand that thou art subject unto us in spiritual and temporal things and that no gift of Prebends or Benefices belongeth unto thee if thou hast the custody of any Prebend keep it unto the use of the Intrant if thou hast presented any we discern that gift null and do revoke all that hath been done by thee and whosoever thinketh otherwise we judge him to be blockish Philip conveeneth the Peers and Bishops at Paris and by their advice replieth in this maner Philip by the grace of God King of France unto him who is called Boniface and is not such indeed little friendship or none Let thy blockishness know that in temporal things we are subject unto no man and that the gift of Prebends and Benefices being void belongeth unto us by our royal prerogative the which we will defend with the sword and we think them fools and mad who judge otherwise Io. Secres Thereafter the King had another meeting of his Nobles and Clergy at Paris where sundry persons of both states gave in their grievances accusing the Pope of many crimes as heresie simony and others saith Io. Naucler And others write they undertook to prove that the Pope was an usurer incestuous having known two of his Neeces a Simoniack an Heretick that he had a familiar spirit he denied the resurrection c. And that these things may be the better qualified they propound that a general Councel may be called There a National Assembly against the Pope and calleth for a general Councel as his superior When Boniface heard these things he gave the Kingdom of France unto the Emperor Albert. Philip levieth an Army in Naples which was then under the French under the conduct of Siarra Columna an Hetrurian whom with all his kinred the Pope had excommunicated and razed their Castles and houses for writing against him and sent William Nogaret a French Gentleman and one of the Albigenses to publish the foresaid appellation at Rome They came to the gates of Aruagio Platina calleth it Anagnia with the assistance of some Gibelines The Pope hid himself with his Nephew a Marquess and two Cardinals these two escape by a privy door the Marquess rendered himself in hope of favor they rush in and gave the Pope in option whether he will presently quit his life or Papacy He said he would never renounce his Papacy Wherefore Siarra would have killed him but Nogaret said they had not that commission They carried him to Rome where grief turned him into madness and he died on the thirty fifth day thereafter in the eighth year of his Papacy and An. 1304. Platina addeth this exhortation it seemeth from Fasc tempo By his example let all Princes both of Church and Commonwealths learn to rule their people and Clergy not arrogantly and contumeliously as he of whom we are speaking did but holily and modestly as Christ our King and his disciples and true followers and let them endeavor to be loved rather then feared which is the cause of the fall of many Tyrants In his days were many and fearful earthquakes that many houses fell and the Pope with all his Court was once afraid and dwelt in a spacious meadow under pavilions about Andersmes CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. FREDERICK the II. was very yong and the Empire could not be vacant so long time for many evils that might ensue therefore the Princes moved PHILIP of Suevia to accept the Crown until his Nephew came to age He sought not confirmation of the Pope and therefore Innocentius said Either the Pope shall take the Crown and Kingdom from Philip or Philip shall take the Apostolical ornaments from the Pope Then Innocentius went about by all means to keep the Empire from Frederick and to this end among other his tricks he absolveth all the Electors from their oath and raiseth slanders against Philip and enticeth Barthold Duke of Zaringia to usurp the Empire He would not Then he perswadeth Otho Duke of Brunswike and Brother of the Duke of Saxony So wars were betwixt Philip and Otho Nocentius excommunicateth the Emperor Nevertheless Otho at last was put to flight and glad to seek peace Philip was not unwilling and gave him his Daughter in marriage Not long thereafter Philip had a meeting with the Pope's Legate and Otho and was murthered by them in his chamber in the tenth year of his Empire P. Mexia 2. OTHO the V. was elected and quickly confirmed by the Pope but their concord continued not for on the day of Coronation a tumult arose between the Romans and Germans for the gifts which the Emperor had bestowed 1100. were slain and no fewer were wounded The Emperor took it ill and required satisfaction from the Romans they refused and the Pope was suspected to be the cause of the first tumult Likewise the Pope had caused him to swear at his Coronation that he should with all his might maintain and preserve the Imperial liberties and recover that which was given away and lost Matth. Paris in Iohan. Innocentius did require this in despite of Frederick Then Otho seeing that he was slighted went hastily from the City and wasted Tuscia Marchia Anconitana all Romandiola Capua and he intended to enter into the bounds of Naples The Pope then requireth him to restore the patrimony of the Church and the fued Land under pain of his curse Otho did not regard his menaces and said He was doing according to the oath of his Coronation The Pope excommunicateth him at
Charles his Marshal at Aretio and he had gotten possession of all Hetruria if at the call of the forenamed Henry he had not made such haste toward Rome where he was accepted by the Senator and many Romans and lodged in the Capitole Thence he and Henry went into Pulia where they were taken captive by Charles and after a year by the unclement instigation of Pope Clemens Conradine was beheaded contrary unto the Law of Arms. Many French men did speak against it but when they saw that the Pope's will must be obeyed these French appointed a certain man to be in readiness to kill the Burreo immediately after the beheading of Conradine lest he vaunt that he had shed the blood of a Prince And the Duke of Flanders with his own hand slew him which had given out the sentence All Christendom abhorred the fact especially Peter King of Arragon by Letter upbraided the Pope saying Thou art a worse Nero then Nero himself and more cruel then any Turk God suffered neither of the two to rejoyce long time for Clemens died within a moneth and albeit Charles lived some years yet he had continual wrestlings and misfortunes and died in sorrow P. Morn in Myster After this the house of Suevia failed and that through the malice of the Popes and many of their Cities became free The Princes Electors conveen at Frankford but could not agree in three years in the end they all confer their suffrages on Lewes Count Palatine to name one he nameth 7. RODULPH Earl of Habsburgh which had lately conquered Austria from the Crown of Bohem. Germany was all glad because they had suffered much enduring this inter-reign the space of twenty and two years Rodulph was Crowned at Aken but would not go to Rome pretending unto the Pope the difficulties in Germany but unto others he said as the fox unto the lion Omnia te advorsum spectantia nulla retrorsum He contented himself with Germany and that the Cities in Italy paid unto his Deputies but many did usurp and some bought their liberty and he gave unto Pope Nicolaus Ravenna and some other Cities He had wars with Othocurus King of Bohem who was killed in battel and Rodulph did agree with his Son Wenceslaus and gave him his Daughter in marriage He was held in singular estimation because he finding the Empire troublesome had procured peace and left it in peace An. 1291. 8. When Baldwin was chased out of Constantinople he had his refuge unto Charles King of Naples and contracteth his Daughter with his Son in stead of dowry he promiseth Constantinople if by the aid of Charles he can be able to recover it Charles thought by this means to attain unto the Monarchy of Julius Caesar and Augustus he was informed of the weakness of Constantinople and of the aid that he might have from the Italians and Germans remaining in Greece since the last conquest c. so he prepared to invade Michael Emperor of Constantinople is afraid of him and to hold him at home he perswadeth the King of Sicily and the Venetians to invade the Kingdom of Naples and he sent unto the Pope for his furtherance The Pope refuseth to assist him by any means unless he will come into agreement with the Church of old Rome whereunto Michael assenteth and sendeth Ambassadors to treat of the Articles which were comprised into three 1. That in the Letanies mention should be of the Pope and four Patriarchs 2. That it should be lawful unto any Greek to appeal unto old Rome as the older and more perfect Court 3. That in all things superiority should be given unto Rome At this time no mention was of the word filioque in the Creed Joseph Patriarch of Constantinople hearing of this concord left his See and entered into a Monastery The greatest number of Presbyters preached against it and exhorted the people to suffer martyrdom rather then to accept such articles so that a great stir was among the people and the Emperor was in greater fear of his people at home then of his forein enemy knowing that dangers at home are most perilous and he was brought into this strait by many of his Nobles either to perswade them of his assent or then avow them as enemies And first he calleth them together and sheweth unto them that he had attempted this concord with the Western Church not for desire of novelty but to prevent the present difficulty and it is wisdom to decline the greatest evil for if the enemy come against them the broken walls which now are begun to be repaired shall suffer greater evils and themselves with wives and children shall be slaves neither able to retain their ancient Laws nor Religion and therefore he had chosen to yield in lesser things for a greater commodity with these words some were moved and many were not wherefore he shewed violence some were clapt in prison for disobedience some were banished and all means were used whereby mens mindes could be tried they who had knowledge who were but few suffered all extremities couragiously others wandered into Peloponnesus Achaia Thessalie Colchis or wheresoever they heard of Christians Niceph Gregor lib. 5. After this he went to the Councel at Lions but his doings there were so ungracious unto his Countrey that he had no quietness and when he died his Son Andronicus though he loved and reverenced his Father yet because he had gone from the right doctrine of the Church would not suffer his body to be buried no not in a common place of burial onely he commanded that a few should cover it in the earth a little space from the leager where he died lest the body of an Emperor be torn of beasts Ibid. Immediately Andronicus sent his Edicts every where proclaiming the liberty of the Church again and restoring all who were banished or imprisoned or robbed for the cause of Religion and Becus the Patriarch left his seat privily and hid himself in a Monastery fearing still when and where the people would crush him and Joseph who was forced before to dimit is now restored But where alteration once entereth it is not soon calmed both Clergy and people were divided into factions for the conformers of Michael when they had no other to say against Joseph they objected that he had received his seat Arsenius the true Patriarch being yet alive and was therefore excommunicated by Arsenius The followers of Joseph alledged again that Arsenius was deposed in a free Synod by Authority of the Emperor as indeed Nicephorus Gregoras sheweth the same lib. 4 howbeit the ground of the deposition is justly questionable or rather unjust Joseph was glad for love of quietness to renounce his See and within a few days died and George or Gregory a Cyprian succeded unto him a learned and eloquent man the Emperor would not suffer him to receive consecration from any Bishop who had yielded unto the new Articles onely he was chosen and elected and the
Purgatory was not known and then it was believed by some by degrees partly by revelations and partly by Scriptures and so at last it was believed generally by the whole Church we may easily understand some cause of pardons Seeing then Purgatory was so lately known who can now admire that there was no use of pardons in the primitive Church c. 4. A fourth device of the Friers 4. Meritum ex congruo condigno was the distinction of merit ex congruo condigno some holding the one part onely and some both parts but it was never universally approved among them seeing always some did abhor to say A man by his merits is worthy of the Kingdom of heaven Of which number were Guiliel Parisien Jo. Scotus Gregorius de Arimino Biel c. This particular leadeth to another consideration Their contrary doctrines of these Friers that as they do differ in degrees the latter sort for the most part being worse or more erroneous then their fathers and ready to produce a worse generation so they did and still do differ in contrary opinions for they preach not Christ of good will saith Agrip. de vanit scien cap. 97. but for contention so that there is more hope of agreement among Philosophers then among these School-men seeing they have darkened and killed all maner of Divinity with opinions of men and new errors c. and the posterity sweareth into the words or tenets of their Master and they are led captive by his opinion so that they will not yield unto contrary reasons nor Scripture This is clear by the families or Sects of Thomists and Scotists striving the one against the other not in Philosophical or indifferent points but in matters of greatest moment As for example 1. Thomas saith A man is accepted of God not for his vertue but by the grace of God which is the fountain of these vertues In 2. Sent. Dist 26. q. 1. ar 4. But Capreolus on that place bringeth Scotus Durand and Aureolus holding the contrary 2. Thomas saith A man deserveth glory ex condigno 1 2. qu. 114. ar 3. yet to make this smooth he hath devised that distinction that a work deserveth either as it proceedeth from free-will or as it proceedeth from God's grace and so on that part of Rom. 6. Jâ—ct 4. he saith If good works be considered in their own nature or as they proceed from mans free-will they deserve not eternal life ex condigno but onely as they proceed from the grace of the holy Ghost But Durand in 2. Sent. Dist 27. qu. 2. refuteth both the tenet and that frivolous distinction 3. Thomas proveth that a man cannot understand supernatural things without the light of grace In 2. Sent. Dist 28. qu. 1. ar 5. But Durand on that place striveth for the contrary 4. Thomas saith No man in this life without habitual grace can eschew all and every sin 1 2. qu. 109. But Scotus holdeth the contrary In 2. Sent. Dist 28. 5. Thomas saith None without the help of God can sufficiently prepare himself unto habitual grace loc cit ar 6. and there he declareth what it is to prepare himself to wit to turn unto God as he which hath his eyes turned from the Sun prepareth himself to receive the light of the Sun when he turneth himself unto the Sun Against this doth Durand dispute in 2. Sent. Dist 28. qu. 5. 6. Thomas saith Grace differeth really from vertue as the soul from the faculties in 2. Sent. Dist 26. qu. 1. ar 4. Scotus holdeth the contrary on that place 7. Thomas holdeth that want of original justice in babes is a sin ibid. Dist 30. qu. 1. ar 2. Durand on that place holdeth the contrary 3. Thomas saith Original sin cannot be properly called a quality or absolute form inclining to ill actions 1 2. qu. 82. ar 1. Gregor de Armi. on 2. Sent. Dist 30. qu. 1. ar 2. teacheth that according to Augustin original sin is a positive quality or carnal concupiscense by which man is inclined to sin actually 9. Thomas holdeth that every action of man if it be evil is properly a sin 1 2. qu. 21. ar 1. Gregory in loc cit holdeth the contrary 10. Thomas proveth that every act of man as it is an act is from God De malo qu. 3. ar 2. Capreolus on 2. Sent. Dist 37. qu. 1. ar 1. bringeth Durand Gregory and Aureolus disputing in the contrary 11. Thomas teacheth that to the goodness of an action is required the goodness of the matter and of the form and intention Capreolus on 2. Sent. Dist 38. bringeth sundry School-men holding that the goodness of intention is not necessary 12. Dominicans generally hold that the Sacraments do work grace after the maner of a knife cutting and framing a thing and not a vessel containing grace But the Franciscans deny all effective power in the Sacraments but bring the vertue of them from the onely power of God's promise so oft as the Sacrament is administred They do agree in the opere operato and differ in the maner Concil Trident. lib. 2. 13. Dominicans held that the Sacraments of the old Testament did not confer but onely fore-signifie grace which was to be given after the sufferings of Christ The Franciscans held the contrary ibid. 14. Thomas par 3. qu. 75. ar 4. saith It is necessary to believe that the body of Christ is in the Eucharist by the change of the substance of the bread into it But Bellarmin De Euchar. lib. 3. cap. 23. saith Scotus held that transubstantiation was not thought a doctrine of â—aith before the Lateran Councel and that there is not express Text of Scripture which without declaration of the Scripture can convince one to admit transubstantiation Certainly the opinion of Thomas was according to the sense of the article which Innocentius the III. did decree and howbeit the Romanists hold still the word transubstantiation yet they are all for the most part fallen upon another conceit that the substance of the bread evanisheth or is annihilated and the body of Christ cometh in stead of it And hence ariseth many questions among them as whether the body of Christ be eaten with the teeth and go into the belly whether the wicked do eat the body of Christ They who will read any School-man on Lombard Lib. 4. Dist 10 11. will finde many such questions concerning the Sacrament In a word all the huge volumes of Thomists and Scotists upon the Sentences are so many monuments of controversies betwixt antagonists in the Romish Church as lately Dr. T. Mortan hath proved the Protestant faith by testimonies of these School-men or as he speaketh even the enemies being judges Therefore all the boasting of Papists concerning the unity of their Church is indeed but to delude them which are not acquainted with their books Thus the Church was pitifully divided with these Sects and when the disciples of these School-men went abroad to preach one
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
came from France with Lewis fell sick and being moved in conscience called unto him some of the English Lords and said unto them I lament your wretched case and from my heart I do pity the desolation come upon your Country the dangerous snares which are laid for your confusion are hid from your eyes but take heed in time Prince Lewis hath sworn a great oath and sixteen of his Nobles of whom I was one that if he obtain the Crown of England he will banish them all which are now against their native King and are Traitors to his noble Person And that ye take not this for a fable I assure you upon my faith being in this condition as ye now see at the mercy of God I have great conscience hereof and I pity your estate and so give you this warning your King hath for a season kept you under but if Lewis shall prevail he will put you from all of two extream evils chuse the least and keep it secret what I have told you Shortly thereafter he departed this life When this was once noised among the Barons they were in great heaviness for they saw themselves betrapped every way on the one side was the Pope's curse and also Lewis dealing to the French all that he purchased either Territories or Castles yea and they heard him say They were all Traitors Then they agree to submit themselves unto King John they were easily pardoned And John recovered Rochester Castle and City London York Lincoln and prevailed in many hazardous adventures against Lewis and Alexander The same year John did lodge two days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln and there died Some say he was poisoned by a Cistertian Monk Matth. Parisien saith he died of an Ague through sorrow and surfeit Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in Act. Monim give him this testimony He was indeed a valorous Prince and unfortunate like Marius having experience of both fortunes nor loved he the Mass Then many of the Lords swear obedience unto Lewis But William Earl of Pembroke Marshal of England a grave and wise Counsellor did quietly and friendly call together sundry of the Earls and Barons and set before them Henry the eldest Son of King John being them nine years old and perswaded them to embrace him for their King and he was crowned by Wallo at Glocester with consent of them which had followed his Father and Wallow acccursed them all which did follow Lewis Nevertheless Lewis did more and more harm in the Land until the above named William went against him with an Army and then he fled into London and sent unto his Father for help an hundred Ships were prepared in France but Richard a bastard Brother of King John having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-Ports set upon them and by providence fifteen of them escaped not unsunk or taken Then the Ambassades of Lewis writ from Rome unto him If he left not England the Pope would renew the sentence of excommunication against him likewise many of the Nobles forsook him Then he sought a treaty with the King and at last it was concluded that a 1000 l. should be given unto Lewis to depart and should never return So he was honourably convoyed unto the Sea And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and Alexander with consent of the Legate Then Wallo began his harvest the Kings had dealt for themselves and their Armies and the Legate could wring nothing from them but he calleth the Clergy to account Hugh Bishop of Lincoln paid 1000. marks unto the Pope and as much unto the Legate c. He summoned the Scotch Bishops and Abbots to Anwick some opened their purses and were absolved and the most stubborn as he called them were sent to Rome With the inferior Church-men he took another course he sent for the Prior of Duresm and Westbeck the Arch-Deacon to go into Scotland and call before them the Priests and Canons into every principal Town of the bounds and there partly upon their confessions and partly by wearisome protractions from day to day great sums were squeezed from them They who went to Rome had purchased Letters from the Bishops and Abbots of England against Wallo and accused him before Pope Honorius of avarice and other crimes Wherefore the Pope took from him a part of the prey and the accusers were absolved and sent home with empty purses But the Pope being not yet contented sent Cardinal Aegidius to exact other sums for absolving them from their vow of going into Palestina When Aegidius returned he said he was robbed by the way therefore another Legate was sent to gather as much The King convened his Nobles and Prelates and all in one voice did send and forbid the Legate to come into the Realm G. Buchan Hist lib. 7. Also England groaned under these burthens and sent their grievances unto the Councel at Lions Regrating 1. That the Pope was not content with Peter-pence but extorted from them great sums of money without consent of the King and against all precedent examples 2. Patrons cannot present unto Benefices which are given to Romans ignorant of the language to the great prejudice of souls and spoiling of the Realm 3. Of the frequent recourse of the Pope's Legates by whom faith and fidelity the ancient Customs of the Nation the Authority of the Statutes Laws and Priviledges are abrogated But the Pope's purse had no ears to hear such complaints and anon he sent for more money wherefore a Proclamation was made in name of King Henry the III. that no man should consent to any exaction of money unto the Court of Rome The Pope in a rage directed instantly his Letters unto the Bishop of Worcester charging all England under pain of his curse to obey his Legate before such a day and that Bishop to be executioner of his curse Fear of the curse prevailed against the former Proclamation But the Pope was not yet satisfied he was not ashamed to crave first the tenth then the fifth part and lastly the third part of all Church-revenues within England besides other extraordinary occasions and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000. marks sterling Whereupon the King sent his Messengers again unto Rome and the Nobles did by writing complain of the scandals arising from the avarice of the Court and spread their complaint through the Christian world professing that they would not suffer the Country to be so rudely abused although the King would wink at it and unless these things said they unto the Pope be speedily redressed by you let your Holiness know for certainty that it may not without cause be feared that such danger is like to ensue both to the Church of Rome and unto our King that no remedy will easily be found for it At that time John a Cardinal and an English man did entreat his Holiness for God's cause to bridle with some temperance the passion of his minde which is here said he
small like a tree Then the Spirit of the Lord said unto me It signifieth the condition of the Roman Church Again he saith As I was the same way exercised I saw in the Spirit and behold a man walking in the same habit carrying sweet bread on his shoulders and very good wine by his side and he held in his hands a round stone biting it with his teeth as an hungry man biteth bread but he did nothing then two heads of Serpents came out of the stone and the Spirit of the Lord instructing me said This stone is unprofitable and curious questions wherewith the hungry souls are turmoiled when they leave substantial things And I said What meaneth those two heads He said The name of the one is Vain Glory and the other is Overthrow of Religion It is to be observed that about that time the chief questions in the Schools were Whether the bread of the Mass be turned into the body of Christ or whether the substance of it evacuateth what eateth a mouse when she eateth the Sacrament wherein subsisteth the accidents of the bread whether in Christ's body or by themselves c. Again he saith I saw a clear Cross of Silver like to the Cross of Tolouse but the twelve apples of it were like to vile apples that are cast out of the sea What is this Lord Jesus The Spirit said The Cross is the Church which shall be clear with pureness of life and shril with the clear voice of the truth preached Then I said What meaneth those rotten apples The humiliation of the Church-men which shall come to pass Here he prophecied of the Reformation Possevin in Apparto 2. calleth this Robert An excellent Preacher of the Word Mornay in Myster pag. 427. 6. Marsilius Paravinus wrote the book Defensor pacis about the year 1324. there he debateth the question between the Emperor and the Pope and by the holy Scriptures Laws Canons and Histories Ecclesiastical and Civil he maintaineth these positions Christ is the only head and foundation of Rare Theses in those days the Church He made none of the Apostles to be universal Vicar of the Church nor made he the other Apostles subject unto Peter It is more probable that Peter was never at Rome far less had he his seat there who had no fixed seat as also not any of the Apostles The fulness of power in any man is a manifest lye an execrable title the beginning of many evils and the use thereof should be discharged in a good Councel The authority of the keys is that judiciary power that consisteth in dispensing the Word the Sacraments and Discipline Christ whose Vicar the Pope calleth himself did never exercise temporal authority on earth he was subject unto the Magistrate and so were his Apostles after his ascension and they taught others to obey Princes If a Pope usurp temporal authority Princes should by the Law of God resist by word and deed or they are unjust and sin against God and those who fight for the Pope should be accounted the Soldiers of Satan Unto the Pope belongeth not the election nor confirmation of the Emperor but contrarily the Christian Prince with consent of Clergy and People should name the Pope or if one be chosen in his absence he should confirm him If the Pope go astray or be accursed the Emperor should reduce him into the way and judge him in a Councel When Peter lived he might have fallen and erred neither hath the Pope any priviledge against error That that Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee is to be extended unto the other Apostles Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth against which Canon we may not believe either Pope or Church Concerning the sense of Scripture or any Article of the faith we may not believe the Pope and his Cardinals seeing not once have they seduced silly souls into hell The Christian Church is the universality of believers and not the Pope and his Cardinals she is represented in a lawful and general Councel A Councel should be assembled by the Emperor with consent of Christian Princes as anciently it was always The Word of God should be the only rule and chief judge in deciding causes Ecclesiastical Not only the Clergy by Lay men also if they be godly and learned should have voice in general Councels The Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope is a den of thieves c. This book was printed at Basil An. 1522. In another Treatise he saith Good works are not the efficient cause of salvation but causa sine quanon Mornay ibid. pag. 452. He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII Catal. test ver lib. 18. Consider what a Modern could say more of this matter and whether they shew not themselves to be ignorant of antiquity who accuse us of novelty 7. The same positions were held by John de Janduno or Gandanensis at the same time as is manifest by his books printed at Venice and Florence So wrote also Luitpold Bishop of Bamberg namely in a Treatise De Translatione Imperii printed Lutet An. 1540. he saith The Authority of governing the Empire belongeth unto the Emperor so soon as he is chosen and the Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing since Caesar is not his vassal nor feudatory The donation of Constantine is but a fable He was also condemned by Pope John Catal. test ibid. Michael Cesenas General of the Franciscans was bolder saying expresly The Pope is the Antichrist and Rome is Babylon drunk with the blood of the Saints Therefore Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions For the Valdenses still suffered persecution in sundry Countries and under divers names as the adversaries pleased to brand them Many errors are imputed unto them by the writers of those times but because they did abhor the Pope and his Court they were reviled as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova and sought out to the fire as An. 1302. Nogaret the Father of him who took Pope Boniface the VIII was burnt in Aquitania Clemens the V. caused it to be proclaimed to take up the flag of the Cross against them and destroyed 4000 near the Alps whether they had sled Platin. Others went higher unto the mountains of whom some remained in his days saith Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 10. From them were the in-dwellers of Angronia and adjacent parts continuing until the Councel at Trent Trithemius testifieth of many that were burnt in Austria about that time howbeit he believing the reports of malice imputeth many errors unto them yet he testifieth that they abhorred the Mass calling the Hosty a god invented by man the Church of Rome a Synagogue of unbelievers and not the flock of Christ they denied all mens merits intercession of Saints the difference of days and meats c. He witnesseth also that the professore of the same doctrine were innumerable in Bohemia Austria
was well furnished and began to flie and they deligbted to behold her but afterwards she seeing that all the birds honored her became proud and struck them with her break she plucked the feathers off some and the skin from others and was hurtful unto them every where Wherefore the birds sate again in Councel and advised what was best to be done with that unkindly bird the peacock said Seeing she is so haughty for my painted feathers I will take them from her again the falcon said I will have mine again The sentence pleased them all and they pulled every one their own feathers Then the presumptuous bird seeing that they had dealt so with her humbled her self before them confessing their gift and that when she came naked into the world they had clad her and so might justly take their own again in an humble maner she craveth pardon and promised to amend all that was done amiss that they should have no cause to complain The gentle birds seeing her humbled and pitying her help her again with this admonition We will gladly behold thee flying among us if thou fulfil thy office in humility which is the chiefest ornament but assuredly if at any time thou shalt extol thy self in pride we will reduce thee into thy first estate Ye Cardinals and Prelates are this bird the Emperor and other Princes have bestowed on you their goods and ye abuse them in your pride but the time is coming when they will take their goods from you and ye shall be ashamed and confess your misdeeds The Author of Catal. test ver lib. 18. addeth Time hath declared a part of this let Prelates take heed to the rest 15. Matthias a Bohemian abode a long time in Paris and was called Parisiensis about the year 1360. he wrote a large Treatise of Antichrist there he proveth that the Pope is the Antichrist He inveigheth against the Clergy for negligence in their callings and calleth them the locusts mentioned in the Revelation he complaineth that every City and almost each man had his proper Saint or Savior besides Christ the images and reliques that are set up in Churches to be worshipped he calleth the invention of Antichrist he saith The worship of God is not tied to persons places nor times he rebuketh the Cloisterers for contemning the Lay men and calling themselves the only religious he refuteth the merit of works and calleth them the cause of salvation sine qua non In the end he prophesied that God will once again send godly Preachers who in the zeal of Elias will openly disclose Antichrist unto the eyes of all the world Catal. text ibid. 15. Nicolaus Orem a Doctor of Divinity had a Sermon before Pope Clements the V. in time of Christ's Nativity P. Morn in Myster hath the heads of it and it is full in Catal. test ver lib. 18. His text was in Isaiah 56. My salvation is near ...... When he had shewed that the words are meant Signs of a Reformation is coming of Christ's coming in the flesh he speaketh of his coming to judgement when he will punish the corruptions of the Church unto which he applieth the text of Ezek. 16. In what day thou wast born I saw thee ...... Then he saith Although it belongeth not unto us to know the times yet by certain signs some things may be guessed of which I take the first from 2 Thes 2. Vnless there come a departing the man of sin shall not be revealed St. Jerome in the last question of the Inquisitions of Januarius expoundeth this text of the Roman Empire between which and the persecution by Antichrist he putteth no distance and now what is the estate of the Empire in respect of its ancient majesty judge ye The second sign That the Church shall be worse in manners then the Synagogue of the Jews Christ rebuked the Jews because they suffered doves to be sold in the Temple and they honored God with their lips only ...... consider ye if it be worse to sell the Sacraments and Benefices ....... here are some honoring God with their lips and yet dumb dogs ...... Pastors are ignorant of true knowledge ...... The third sign may be taken from that inequality One is hungry and another is drunk ..... the Priests are greater then the Princes and some are baser then the most abject commons ...... The fourth sign is the pride of Prelates ...... The fifth sign is the tyranny of Governors the property of a Tyrant is to seek not the good of his subjects but his own interest such are our Pastors of whom it is true as it is written in Ezek. 24. and Mic. 3. Ye hate good ...... The sixth sign is the promotion of unworthy men and the contempt of good men .... The seventh sign is the tribulation of worldly States and commotion of Nations which is seen in many places ...... The eighth sign is the refusing of correction if it be true of the Princes of the Church which is written Ierem. 7. They will not hearken and have made their faces as an adamant .... So if ye consider those signs ye may judge whether the present times be secure and if it be true what God saith in my text My righteousness is near to be revealed Then he answereth some objections saying Some are very confident and they say The Prelates are the Church whom God will keep for ever according to that Behold I am with you unto the end of the world But that is to be understood in respect of the faith which shall continue for ever so that when charity shall wax cold faith shall abide in a few in the midst of calamities as Christ hath foretold And if any think that they are free from tribulation because they are of the Church the Lord hath preveened such when he said Ierem. 7. Trust not in lying words saying The temple of the Lord ...... which shall not avail you ...... Lastly He concludeth with a serious exhortation to repentance This Nicolaus at the direction of Charls the Wise translated the Bible into the French tongue 16. Catharine of Sena lived about the year 1376. Antonin hath her prophesies in his Hist par 3. She said An utter confusion of the Church and a Reformation is a coming When it was told her The Perusines have rebelled against the Pope she said Begin not your mourning yet what ye see is but milk and honey in respect of things following ....... the Laity do this now but the Clergy will do more for they give an universal scandal unto all the Church it shall not be heresie but accounted as heresie that shall divide the Church When the Schism began after Pope Gregory the XI Raymund who wrote the Legend said unto her Now is thy prophecy fulfilled She answered As I told then It was but milk and honey so now I say What ye see is but childrens play in respect of what shall be Antonin addeth What this holy
Virgin foretold of tribulation and schism is come to pass but what she spoke of good Pastors and Reformation is not as yet He was Bishop of Florence in time of the Councel at Constance 17. Pope Gregory the XI by his Bull commanded John Arch-Bishop of Prague to persecute Militzius a Bohemian because he had said Antichrist now reigneth and he had private congregations among whom were some harlots whom he had converted and of whom he said These are to be preferred unto all the religious Nuns Jacob Misnes a writer about the year 1410. testifieth that Militzius said He was moved by the Spirit to search the Scriptures concerning the coming of Antichrist as also to preach at Rome that the Pope is the Antichrist and that the Church is laid desolate by negligence of Pastors she aboundeth in temporal riches and is void of spiritual Also that many now seem to deny Christ because though they know the truth they dare not profess it for fear of men Fox in Act. 18. Henry de Jota or Heuta taught at Vienna in Austria about the year 1380. All men without grace do but sin when they do their best works because the person must be accepted before his works be accepted God and not a Priest forgiveth sin and the Priest doth but declare out of God's word whom God doth binde or loose As Jerome had taught It is better to confess unto a learned Priest although he hath no jurisdiction then to an unlearned Priest having it reservation of cases unto the Pope or his Bishops is not of God's Law but from men since all Priests have a like power of the keys all God's counsels are commandments 19. John Munziger Rector of Ulme about the year 1384. taught The bread of the Eucharist is not God nor should be worshipped as God The Monks contended against him and the matter was referred to the University of Prague there his propositions were approved and nevertheless the bread must be worshipped said they for the concomitancy of the Deity 20. Gerhard Ritter wrote a book about the year 1350. which he called Lachrymae Ecclesiae about the year 1384. Alvarus Pelagius wrote another Planctus Ecclesiae Ubertin Bishop of Chema wrote Onus Ecclesiae The matter of them all is to mourn for the corruptions and abominations of Popes Cardinals Bishops Canons Priests and Monks c. Ubertin in cap. 19. saith A Reformation shall never be but in a general free and godly Councel he saith There is great need of Reformation but I fear this age is not worthy of a lawful Councel In cap. 22. Some Monasteries are more like to Stews of Venice then houses of God Catal. test ver lib. 18. 21. About that time an Epistle was divulged in Germany under the name of Wenceslaus where the Emperor exhorteth Church-men to set themselves at liberty from the thraldom of the Pope saying By the Princes of the Priests the Church is prophaned the Priesthood is defiled all order is confounded all Religion is corrupted all things belonging to laws manners faith or discipline is undone and confounded even that although our Savior suffered many things by men of the Synagogue yet now he suffereth more by our Princes of Priests There is also a vision of an holy man concerning the A vision of the Church estate of the Church He saw a woman with Princely apparel and thought that she was the blessed Virgin but she said I am not she whom thou thinkest me to be but the figure of her for whom thou groanest so oft and prayest to wit the Church whose sorrow is marvelous and her malady flowing from the head through all the members even to the feet and that thou mayest condole the more with me behold the causes of my grief then laying off the Crown she bowed her head unto him and he saw the upper part of her head cut after the manner of a cross into four parts and worms crawling out of her brains and wounds full of matter then she said Behold by those things in my head thou mayest understand the maladies in my other members and having spoken so she vanished In this Epistle is honorable mention of Marsilius de Padua and John de Janduno Morn in Myster 22. John Peter of Ferraria a famous Lawyer of Papia about the year 1397. is usually called Practicus Papiensis as he wrote Practica utriusque Iuris there he saith It is fond to say and abominable to hear The Pope is superior to Caesar The Pope can by no Law have temporal dominion nor possess Cities and Provinces what he hath he hath it by violence The temporal sword should be taken from him or Christendom shall never be at peace By foolishness of Princes are they become the drudges of Priests Whom the Pope absolveth from their oath he maketh them perjured The Clergy have their consciences in their hoods and laying them aside no more conscience appeareth Let some good Emperor arise against them who long since for the cause of devotion and now by avarice have undone all the world and brought to naught the estate of the Empire and of all Laicks John Andreae who was called Speculator Monarcha juris was wont to say Rome was first founded by robbers and now is returned to the same estate All these and more passages are razed out by Index Expurgat pag. 43. of Plantin's Edition 23. In time of Boniface the IX was published a dialogue of Peter and Paul with the title Aureum speculum In the preface the Author saith All the Roman Court from the sole of the foot to the top of the head is manifestly blinded with errors and with the poison of those errors she hath made drunk all the parts of the world almost Then he divideth his matter into three heads saying 1. I will describe the most grievous errors of the Roman Court 2. I will confute her erroneous and uncatholick writings and sayings 3. That all the Court of Rome is in danger of damnation And these I will declare by most true grounds so he prosecureth them severally And after many lamentations as despairing of Reformation Paul saith Only the Son of God I wish would reform his Church And lest it be thought that this was his judgement only he said in the preface All men do groan privately but none dare speak it forth Nor can this manifold corruption be concealed in the Court for when some said The Pope cannot be guilty of simony even in bestowing of Benefices for money his Secretary Theodor a Niem said It seemeth unto me to be very unjust certainly it is uncivil and against good manners to sell for money unto unworthy persons that which should be given freely unto the worthy onely and that the Pope who is above others and from whom others should have a rule of their doings is guilty of such a crime certainly he cannot punish others for that fault whereof himself is guilty And he saith Many good Masters in Divinity
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the â—ssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
words If it be lawful to celebrate for a penny it were far better and precious to celebrate without pennies this they say thinking that simony is committed in these exactions Oh how great a wickedness and madness to exact forty fifty or sixty florens for the absolution of a City and relaxation of a Church-yard I am silent of other things simple and secular people do abhor all these things 28. Jagielo Duke of Lituania was married to Heduigis Queen of Poland The conversion of Lituania An. 1386. with condition that he should embrace the Christian faith and annex that Dukedom to the Crown of Poland he and his three Brothers Borissus Suidrigielo and Vidold were baptized at Cracow Febr. 14. The next year he called a general convention of all the people of Lituania at Vilna in the beginning of Lent and took with him the Bishop of Gesna and some Priests There he propoundeth unto them the forsaking of their Idolatry and the embracing the Christian Religion he allured them with exhortations and promises but the Priests being ignorant of the language could teach them nothing at all The barbarous people were loath to leave the customs of their Ancestors but when they saw that at commandment of the King the fire in the Temple of Vilna to be extinguished and the Altar broken and the Serpents which they had worshipped to be killed and dead and their holy groves destroyed without the hurt of any man the people wondered and said How is it that our gods do not revenge themselves on these wicked Christians if any of us had done the like we had perished by the wrath of the gods Then were they willing to follow the Religion of their Prince and because it had been wearisome to baptize them all this honor was given to some of the Nobles to baptize them severally and the vulgar sort were set in companies and the Priests cast water upon them and gave unto every company a name saying I baptize ye in the name c. and so in one day 30000 barbarous people were baptized Ale Guaguin in Rer. Polon To. 1. 29. Nicolaus de Lyra a Jew by birth and then a converted Christian wrote Annotations on all the Bible which were in great account among the School-men but in many Articles of faith he differeth from the Papists now as appeareth clearly by these passages When Jerome had written in Prologin lib. Tobiae The book of Tobiah which the Jews following the catalogue of divine Scriptures have reckoned among those which they call Hagiographa de Lyra saith He should rather have said among the Apocrypha or he taketh the Hagiographa largely And in his Postilla he saith When I have written as God hath helped upon all the Canonical books of the holy Scriptures ..... trusting in his help I intend to write of the other books which are not of the Canon to wit the book of Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Judith Tobias and the books of Maccabees ...... We must know that the books of the sacred Scriptures which are called Canonical are of such authority that whatever is written there it is held true without controversie and consequential also what is manifestly concluded thereupon for as in the writings of Philosophers truth is known by reducing unto the first principles that are known in themselves so in the Scriptures of Catholick Doctors truth is known in so far as things to be believed can be reduced unto the Canonical writings of the sacred Scripture which we have by revelation from God who cannot lye therfore the knowledg of these writings is necessary unto the Church for which cause of the exposition of them it may be said what is written Eccles 24. All these are the book of life that is all the books that are expounded in the preceding work are contained in the book of life that is in the books of truth revealed by God who is life for as divine predestination is called the book of life so this Scripture revealed by God is called the book of life both because it is from him which is life essentially as is said and it leadeth unto the blessed life And next it is to be considered that the books which are not of the Canon are received to be read by the Church for information of manners but their authority is not such that they are thought sufficient to prove things in controversie as Jerome teacheth in the Prologue on Judith c. On Deut. 17. at the words Thou shalt not decline he saith Here an Hebrew Glossa saith If he say unto thee The right hand is the left hand or the left is the right thou must receive such a sentence But this is manifestly false since the sentence of no man of whatsoever authority is to be received if it be manifestly false or erroneous and this is clear by what is said in the text They shall judge unto thee the truth of judgement and they shall teach thee according to his law Hence it is clear that if they speak false or decline from God's Law manifestly they should not be heard On Psal 124. or rather 125. on these words Like mount Sion he saith because as mount Sion is unmoveable so they who trust in the Lord are not moved from the stability of faith therefore it followeth shall not be moved for ever to wit who dwell in the spiritual Jerusalem by faith formed by love And the cause of this stability followeth The mountains are about it that is the Angels are deputed to keep the Church and the Lord is round about his people as he saith in Matth. ult Behold I am with you unto the end of the world On Daniel at the last words he saith The last two Chapters to wit of Susanna and the History of Bell and Dragon are not of the Canon therefore now I leave them and intend to take in hand the other books which are Canonical On Matth. 1. at the words Iudah begot Phares he rehearseth an opinion of Jerome which he confuteth and he addeth a general reason saying The sayings of Saints are not of such authority but we may think the contrary in those things which are not determined by the sacred Scripture therefore Augustine in Epist ad Vincent saith of the writings of the Saints This sort of writings is to be distinguished from the Canonical Scriptures and testimonies are not brought from them so that we may not think the contrary On chap. 10. at the words He gave them power over unclean spirits he saith If it be asked Why Preachers do not such miracles now Gregory answereth Because when the Catholick faith is sufficiently proved by the miracles of Christ and his Apostles it is needless to reiterate such proof any more And a little after Ye have received freely to wit grace which God hath bestowed on you whether grace making acceptable or grace which is freely given Give it freely even as ye have received for for spiritual acts as for administration
enemy of the most Christian Nation c. Morn in Myster pag. 451 465. In Dialog par 2. tract 1. lib. 3. cap. 16. he saith The books of Judith Tobias and the Maccabees Ecclesiasticus and the book of Wisdom are not for confirmation of any matter of faith the Church readeth these two Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom for edification of the people in manners but not for confirmation of points of faith Ibid. par 1. lib. 5. cap. 25. he saith A general Councel is a part of the universal Church but is not the Church universal therefore it is vain to say that a general Councel cannot er against the faith And cap. 28. If a general Councel shaller yet some Catholicks shall remain which either privately or publickly as shall be expedient shall be bold to defend the Orthodox faith ..... for God is able of stones that is of the unlearned Laicks despised poor ones and distressed Catholicks to raise up children of Abraham And lib. 6. cap. 84. Councels are not called general because they are called by the Pope ..... if Princes and Lay-men will they may be present in the general Councel and deal of matters treated therein In Prolog compend error he saith Alas the time of which the blessed Apostle prophesied when men will not suffer wholesome doctrine ..... this prophesie is altogether fulfilled in our days for behold many pervert the holy Scriptures deny the sayings of the holy Fathers reject the Canon of the Church molest persecute and bring into bondage and without mercy torment and afflict even unto death them that defend the truth so that we may rightly say of our times which Daniel long since pronounced Iniquity hath gone from Babylon from the Elders and Iudges which seemed to govern and rule the people for many that should be pillars in the Church of God and defend the truth of God even unto blood cast themselves headlong into the pit of Heresies In the same Prologue he submitteth his writings unto the censure and correction of the Church but he addeth of the Catholick Church and not of the malignant Church 8. Brigida or Brigitta was descended of the blood royal of Scotland Ph. Morn in Myster pa. 480. another then she which was in the days of S. Patrick about the year 520. she was married unto the King of Sweden a most devout woman saith Platin. and canonized as a Saint and Prophetess Being perswaded by the Friers with the same of Rome she went thither in the days of Pope Urban the V. hoping to finde great comfort there but in her revelations she calleth the Pope a murtherer of souls a destroyer of Christ's flock more abominable then the Jews more odious then Judas more unjust then Pilate worse then Lucifer She saith His seat is to be drowned like an heavy stone and his assessors were to burn in fire and brimstone unquenchable She rebuked the Bishops and Priests that through their default the doctrine of Christ was not preached yea it was abolished and they had changed all the commandments of God into two words Give money In the end she saith she heard the Virgin saying to her Son Rome is a fertile Land and Christ answered It is so but of tares she saith also that her coming to Rome was to cast away rather then confirm the opinion that she had conceived of it These revelations have been often printed 9. Thomas Bradwardin was a Fellow in Merton Colledge of Oxford and afterwards Chancellor of London and commonly called The profound Doctor about the year 1330. he had many disputes with the School-men against the errors of Pelagius and reduced all his Lessons into three Books which he entituled De causa Dei He beginneth thus I have been solicited earnestly by the petitions of great and many men that what I had spoken only by voice in disputes concerning the cause of God against Pelagius and concerning the power of causes I would tie it unto durable writ but here are two things as the lovers of God do provoke and encourage me into the cause of God so the friends of Pelagius being far more in number do hinder and terrifie me for which I speak not without inward sorrow of heart as of old eight hundred and fifty Prophets of Baal were against the one Prophet of God and innumerable people did cleave unto them so it is now in this cause How many O Lord fight now with Pelagius for free will against thy free grace and against Paul the spiritual Soldier of grace how many do to day despise free grace and proudly think that free will is sufficient to salvation or if they do use the word of grace they do but perfunctoriously feign it to be necessary but they boast that they deserve by the power of free-will to be what they are salvation seemeth unto them to be not a free gift but a bought good because O God Almighty these wilde men presuming of the power of their free will refuse the aid of thy working in their workings and say with those Depart thou from us Moreover Lord how many advance the liberty of their own will and will not serve thee or if they confess with their lips that thou workest with them yet with these thy proud and hateful subjects they will not have thee to reign over them yea and prouder then Lucifer they are not content to be equal with thee King of Kings but most impudently they would reign above thee for they fear not to say that their own will goeth first in action as the Lady and thou followest as the Servant ...... O Lord my God I cannot think it without sighs how many and great Judges endeavor carefully to absolve and reconcile the Pelagian errors that were condemned in ancient times and banished out of the bounds of all the Church how many presumptuous advocates plead for them how many damnable proctors they procure on their side how many not having two arguments of any art do turn to killing arguments and at least to advance the cause of Pelagius attempt to cast down thy cause with their cries horrors reproaches vice laughter and gesture how many and how innumerable people favor them for almost all the world goeth after Pelagius arise Lord judge thine own cause Then he sheweth how he was comforted in a vision or dream that by the grace of God he should prevail against Pelagius And a little after he addeth With how many martyrdoms with The beginning and progress of Pelagianisin how many wounds did the holy Fathers cut down the wood of the Pelagian heresies and how many venomous branches do still spring and wax out of these old roots As it was so it is yet for first when their Arch-Heretick Lucifer would not be under and with God Michael threw him down then arose Cain thinking that a sinner is not justified of God freely by grace given freely but by his antecedent merit when he in the just judgement of God was
Indulgence unto all who would aid him in his Wars John Huss writ against the impiety of these pardons and the people being so informed spoke also against them and called the Pope the Antichrist who durst proclaim Wars and take the Cross on his shoulders against the Christians The Magistrates imprisoned some for such speeches but the people joined and forced the Magistrates to let the prisoners go except three that were privily beheaded in prison when the people saw the blood running out at the dores came and took away their bodies and buried them honourably and cried These are Saints which have given their bodies for the testimony of God They buried them in the Church of Bethleem as the Relicks of Martyrs saith Aene. Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 35. The other party being more wealthy and therefore fearing the Pope were instant against him and prevailed with the King that John Huss was banished the Town The people cried out against the Prelates and Priests as the Authors of the banishment accusing them of simony adultry pride c. not sparing to lay open their vices and eagerly craving a Reformation of the Clergy The King being moved with that out-crying required greater exactions of such Clarks as were delated and known to be prophane Then the other party took occasion to complain of all sparing none whom they knew to be the enemies of John Huss So many Clarks were brought into great distress others into fear and the most part were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the purer sort and John Huss had liberty to return unto his Church at Bethleem the people received comfort the King great gain and the Priests fell into the net which they had prepared for others But John Huss was the more accused before the Pope who directed his Bull unto the King to suppress John Huss and his doctrine Briefly for his cause amongst others was the Councel gathered at Constance to which he was summoned by the Pope and got a Safe-conduct from the Emperour that he should only answer unto such things whereof he was blamed and undoubtedly he should return into his own Country in safety He resolved to appear and affixed Letters on the dores of Cathedral Churches Parish Churches Abbeys and Cloisters signifying that he was going to the General Councel to give an account of his faith and if any man had suspicion of his doctrine he craved that they would declare it before the Bishop of Prague or if they pleased before the Councel Then An. 1414. August 30. all the Barons of Bohemia were assembled at the Abbey of St. James in Prague the Bishop being present There John Huss presented a Supplication craving this favour that if the Bishop of Nazareth Inquisitor of Heresie within that Diocy had any suspicion of his doctrine he would declare it there and he protested that he was willing to suffer correction if he deserved it Or if the Bishop had no accusation against him that they would give him a testimonial by which he being as it were armed might go the more confidently unto Constance The Bishop professed openly that he knew no offence in him and only advised him to purge himself of the Excommunication This was put in form of an Act and sent unto the Emperour with John Huss It hapned that August 27. Conrad the Arch-Bishop held a Synod with his Prelates where a Proctor appeared in the name of John Huss requiring that since John Huss was ready to give an account of his faith they or any of them who would accuse him of obstinacy should write in their names and according to the Law both of God and Man prepare themselves to suffer the like punishment if they could not prove it legally against him as he was ready to answer with God's help before the Arch-Bishop and his Prelates or in the insuing Councel Answer was made by Ulric Suab Marshal to the Arch Bishop that his Master was busied with the affairs of the King and therefore the Proctor should wait a little in some place without Court This he did but got no other answer and therefore he made protestation of his proffer and craved instrument upon the refusal from a Notary there present The History of John Huss fol. 4. October 15. John Huss took his journey being accompanied by two Noble-men John Lord de Chlum and M. Wencelat de Duba and thâ—ir followers Wheresoever he came he notified his coming by Letters affixed on most patent places craving that whosoever could impute any errour or obstinacy unto him they would prepare themselves to the Councel where he was willing to satisfie every one In all his journey he was friendly received even by Curats and Priests so that he writ in an Epistle that he had found no enemies in any place but in Bohemia And if his coming into any City was known the streets were full of people desirous to see him namely at Nuremberg the Curats came unto him and conferred with him He said He was desirous to shew his mind openly and to keep nothing secret So after dinner he talked with them untill night before some Senatours and many Citizens they all held him in singular reverence except one Doctour and one Curat who checked all that he spake although they gave no reason Stanislaus de Xnoyma a Bohemian was going to Constance to be one of his accusers by the way he died of a Feaver November 3. John Huss came to Constance and lodged with an honest Matron named Faith On the morrow the two Noble men shewed unto the Pope that they had brought John Huss and intreated that he might remain without molestation according to his Safe-conduct The Pope answered Although John Huss had killed his Brother no hurt should be done unto him during his abode there November 29. two Bishops and the Burgh-Master were sent for him to come before the Pope and his Cardinals to render some knowledge of his doctirne as he had craved and they were ready to hear He answered He was desirous to shew his doctrine not in private but publickly before the Councel and yet he would obey this demand So committing himself unto the Lord Jesus and protesting that he would rather die for the glory of God and prosession of the truth that he had learned out of the holy Scriptures then deny any part thereof he came unto the Pope's Court. There first he was questioned generally of the errors that were spread of him He answered Reverend Fathers understand that my minde is to die rather then to be found culpable of one error for this cause am I come willingly unto this Councel to shew my self ready to suffer correction if any can prove me to be in any error The Cardinals replied Thou speakest modestly and so left him with the Lord de Chlum under a guard of armed men Then they sent a subtle Monk under shew of rudeness and simplicity to intrap him by questions but the other
perceived his dissembling and told him so nevertheless answered to his questions In the evening the Pope sent the Provost of the Court unto the Lord de Chlum willing him to go unto his lodging as for Mr. Huss they had provided for him otherwise The Lord Iohn went speedily unto the Pope putting him in minde of his promise concerning Iohn Huss and intreating him that he would not so lightly falsifie his faith besides that he was come hither under the Emperor 's Safe-conduct The Pope answered All those things are done without my consent and he said privily What reason is it that thou shouldest impute this deed unto me who am in the hands of these Bishops and Cardinals as indeed the Pope fearing to be deposed or to procure the favor of the Prelates did betray the innocent unto them So the Baron returned complaining openly of the injury but availed nothing Iohn Huss was led to the Chapter-House of the great Church where he was kept prisoner eight days and from thence he was led unto the lacobines upon the Rhine and shut up in the vilest prison of the Abbey although his cause was not as yet heard publickly After a short space he fell into a Feaver by occasion of the stink of the place so that they despaired of his life and lest he died as others in that prison the Pope sent a Physitian to attend him The Emperor was not yet come to the Town In the midst of his sickness his accusers Michael de Causis and another Bohemian made importunate suit that the Heretick might be condemned to this effect they presented unto the Pope some Articles namely 1. Of the Communion under both kindes 2. The giving of the elements amongst the people 3. He will not acknowledge that the word Church signifieth the Pope and his Cardinals but affirmeth that that signification had its beginning from the School-men 4. He holdeth that temporal Princes may take temporal possessions from Church-men 5. Concerning the equality of all Princes in power 6. That reservation of causes did proceed from the ambition and pride of Popes 7. Of the schism and tumults that he had moved in Bohemia In the time of his sickness four Commissioners from the four Nations were appointed to hear the accusation and witnesses who were ignorant Priests of Bohemia one confuting another John Huss sent and craved that an Advocate might have place to answer for him since he was hindered by sickness This liberry was denied because a Canon forbiddeth that one accused of heresie should answer by a Proctor When he had recovered some health at the command of the Commissioners certain Articles were sent unto him which they said they had gathered out of his Books de Ecclesia but such as Stephen Paletz a Bohemian had either forged or patched by halfs So he continued in prison until March 28. An. 1415. When health permitted he wrote some Treatises to wit Of the ten Commandments of Love and Knowledge of God of Marriage of Pennance and of the Lord's Supper When Pope John fled his Servants delivered the keys of the prison unto the Emperor and the Councel commanded to deliver the Prisoner unto the Bishop of Constance he shut him up into a Tower with fetters on his legs that he could hardly walk in the day and in the night he was tied to a rack near to his bed All this time certain Noble men of Poland and Bohemia did their best indeavors for his liberty but all who appeared to favor him were derided by all men in the City Wherefore they presented their supplication unto the Councel May 14. shewing that the Emperor had granted a Safe-conduct unto their Preacher and he who was Pope for the time had consented unto it nevertheless he was so hardly abused and falsely reviled and slandered therefore they intreated that his cause might be brought quickly to an end The Bishop Luthomislen answered In the last words of the supplication he was touched as a slanderer therefore he craved that a day might be appointed for clearing those things that were called slanders The 17. day of the same month was named and on the next day the Noble men returned their answer clearing their Preacher of all that the Bishop had objected as it is to be seen in divers Histories and their very words are in the Meditations of Mr. Fox on the Apocalypse cap. 11. and in the History of John Huss's life Printed at Nurenberg An. 1558. They concluded their answer with another supplication but received no answer before the last of May when they presented the testification of the Bishop of Nazaret another of the Bishop of Prague and a third from the University all three clearing John Huss from the calumnies of his adversaries And the Noble men petitioned that the man might have liberty to answer personally or that his accusers should not be so lightly believed The Patriarch of Antioch answered in name of the Councel Iohn Huss shall be brought before the Councel Iune 5. and have liberty to speak for himself But they did not so Therefore the same day these Noble men presented another supplication unto the Emperor shewing the uncourteous dealing of the four Deputies and intreating that according to the Safe-conduct he would hear their former supplications But he was also driven from his Safe-conduct by the Cardinals because no protection can be given unto one who is suspected of heresie On the foresaid day all the Cardinals and Bishops and Clergy almost who were in the City assembled in the Convent of the Franciscans and there it was commanded that before the Prisoner were brought forth the Articles should be rehearsed and the Witnesses be heard A Notary Madonienetz hearing that the Bishops had determined to condemn the Articles in absence of the party went with all speed unto the Bohemian Barons and told them they also went unto the Emperor who sent Lewis Count Palatine of Heidleberg and Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg to shew them who ruled the Councel that nothing be done in that cause until first the party be heard and that they should send unto him the Articles and he would cause them to be examined by good and learned men So the decreet was suspended At that time the two Barons gave unto those whom the Emperor had sent certain Books of Iohn Huss that his adversaries and their accusations might be tried by them The Books were delivered to the Cardinals and Iohn Huss was brought forth and acknowledged the Books to be his saying If there were any error in them he was willing to amend it Then they proceeded having scarcely read one Article when they called for Witnesses He would have spoken but they all cried out so against him that he had no liberty to speak one word and when the tumult was calmed that he could answer out of the Scriptures or antient Fathers some said It was to no purpose some mocked him and some were so outragious that he resolved to
unto the Councel of Constance this was four moneths before the going away of Pope John which was judged a most fit time to treat of that purpose He began his Preface with the words of Bernard in Serm. 33. in Cantic A rotten malady creepeth to day through all the body of the Church and the further the more desperately ... seeing from that time the Church hath become worse and worse continually after the fearful darkness of so many schisms unless timely provision be made more fearful things may be feared to insue according to the Prophâ—sies of Abbot Joachim Then he sheweth what he thinketh needful unto Reformation 1. That General and Provincial Councels be kept especially General Councels for amending all Persons and Estates neither should remedy be looked for from the Church of Rome because many are suspicious that she dissembleth and is unwilling to have Councels that she may râ—ign the more at her own pleasure and usurp power over other Churches Because before Constantine it was not free unto the Church to hold General Councels openly then arose many Heresies therefore it is no marvel that in these last times when Councels have been contemned that she is fallen into divers schisms and other infinite evils as experience teacheth General Councels are necessary for Reformation of the body of the Church especially the Roman which must be Reformed Whereas the Gloss saith in Dist 19. c. Anastasius The Pope should ask the Councel of Bishops When matters of faith are to be inquired it is to be understood not only of the articles of faith but of all those things also that concern the universal estate of the believing Church and otherwise it is dangerous to commit our faith unto the arbitrement of one man And if ever they were necessary far more now to procure an union of the Greeks with the Latines to repress the enterprises of the Turks who having destroyed the Empire will rush into the Church and straw a way unto the Antichrist as now many most godly men fear both these dangers at hand 2. For Reformation of the Roman Court it is sufficient that there be but one Cardinal out of every Province because the Cardinals are the causes of schisms and the Pope should provide to relieve ease and to remove the grievances of the Nations he should abate the exactions his pomp and luxury he should not excommunicate but in weighty causes as was done in the primitive Church 3. Prelates should not be chosen young imprudent nor ignorant but of ripe age apt to teach exemplar in manners moderate in lives not medling with weapons or worldly business abstaining from pomp in clothes and horses and feasts hating all simony they should moderate the Lent in respect of some persons and circumstances they should bring the Divine Service to devout brevity repress the number and variety of Images in Churches put order to new Feasts and Saints that men cease from work only upon the Lord's day and the most famous Feasts that have been appointed by the Church because when people are idle sin is multiplied in Taverns dancings and other abuses 4. He cometh to the Reformation of Monks in respect of their multitude and pernicious diversity and he taxeth the Romish Court that they dispise Divines and advance only such as can bring gain so that now it is come into a Proverb The Church is not worthy if Papists will have the word meretur expounded so to be governed but by wicked men c. He complaineth also of Pagan abuses and diabolical superstitions at Rome but saith he as there were seven thousand who Note never bowed to Baal so we may be confident that there are some desirous of the Churches Reformation This Book is in Fascic rer expetend and was presented unto the Councel November 1. An. 1415. But they who should have reformed were to be reformed and so little or nothing was done 14. Thomas Rhedonensis a French Carmelite and as Antoninus saith a famous Preacher went to England France and Italy and in his Sermons said Rome is the mother of abominations the Church hath need of great Reformation Prelates should leave their pride and luxury and follow the example of Christ and his Apostles For such preaching he was burnt in Rome at the command of Pope Eugenius An. 1436. Baptista Mantuanus speaking of this mans death lib. de vita beat c. ult saith Ah mad envy what doest thou thou hast not killed him for his soul cannot die but by hurting his earthy body he is the sooner partaker of eternal life Catal. test ver lib. 19. 15. Laurentius Valla a Senator's Son of Rome and Canon of St. John of Lateran about the year 1420. wrote a Book which he calleth a Declamation against the pretended donation of Constantine In the end thereof he shews the estate of the Church saying I say and I cry for I trust in God and do not fear men In my life time hath been in the high Priesthood no faithful nor wise Steward he hath not given bread to God's family the Pope annoyeth with wars people that love peace and stirreth up Princes and Cities he maketh his advantage not only by the loss of the Republick so as Verres or Catilina durst never attempt the like but of the Church and holy Ghost so that Simon Magus would abhor it .... In no place is there any Religion no holiness no fear of God and which maketh me tremble when I speak it wicked men bring the excuse of all crimes from the Pope for in him and his Court is the example of all wickedness that against the Pope and them that are nearest unto him we may say with Isaiah and Paul The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles for you ye who should teach others teach not your selves The late high Priests abounding in wealth and pleasures seem to contend to be as ungodly and foolish as the ancient Bishops were holy and wise and by their shame to surmount the praises of the former There also he complaineth that they have corrupted the faith with old wives fables and that they are not ashamed to preach what a Christian should be ashamed to name And he saith unto the people When we discern bad money we throw it away and we will not discern a bad Lord but will keep him still All the Book is such For this Book he was forced to flee But he was received honorably by Alfonso King of Naples and was his Secretary Orthae Gra. in epist post declam 16. Thomas de Corsellis a Frier had a large Oration in the Councel of A Councel is above the ope Basil Aen. Sylvius hath inserted it in his Commentaries There he proves that the Councel is above the Pope the Pope may err and experience shews it when the Pope abuseth the keys he may be deposed if he hear not the Church he is a Publican and Heathen a general Councel representeth the Church some for vain glory
schismatical side This Cardinal Cusan in his Books De Concordantia Catholica which he directed unto the Councel at Basil maintaineth these positions All the promises which Christ spoke unto Peter as I will give thee the keys I have prayed for thee and such other things should be understood of the Church universally and not particularly of Peter or his Successors especially since many Popes have been Schismaticks and Hereticks Every Prelate hath place in the Church according to the Dignity of his Seat and so the Bishop of Rome hath attained such precedency in the Church as Rome had antiently among the Nations Or if they have place according to the holiness of him which first sate there certainly Jerusalem should have the primacy where the great high Priest did wash his Church with his blood And why should not Ephesus the seat of St. John be preferred to Alexandria the seat of Mark and so of the rest The Councel dependeth not upon the head thereof but upon the consent of all the Assessors although the Bishop of Rome were present there he hath not more power there then a Metropolitan in his Provincial Synod Without all controversie a universal Councel is above the Bishop of Rome whose power is sometimes said to have been from Christ yet in more places we finde that his primacy is from man and dependeth on the Canons wherefore as he may be judged and deposed by a Councel so he cannot abrogate nor change nor destroy the Canons of Councels In lib. 3. cap. 2. ss by many testimonies of Antiquity he proveth it false that Constantine gave or could give the Empire of the West unto the Pope These testimonies are exstracted and subjoyned to the Declamation of Laur. Valla in Fascic rer expetend There also Cusanus saith Neither is it true that the Pope gave it unto Charls or transferred it from the Greeks unto the Germans and it is most false that the Princes Electors were instituted by the Pope and that they discharge the office of Election in his name In the contrary The Emperor dependeth on God alone and it is not necessary that he be confirmed by the Pope nor may the Pope depose him The Emperors in old time called the General Councels as other Princes have taken care of Provincial Synods When he was Legate in Germany he hindred and discharged the carrying of the Sacrament in their Processions Crantz in Metrop He addeth Because the Sacrament was ordained for use and not for ostentation 23. In the year 1442. the Emperor Frederick had a Diet at Mentz where they spoke of casting off the Pope's yoke in time of the schism But in the time of Pope Nicolaus this Neutrality was taken away by the mediation of Aen. Sylvius and therefore he got a red hat Nevertheless because the conditions that he had made in name of the Pope were not fulfilled the Germans assembled again and by advice of Diether Bishop of Mentz they would provide for themselves according to the Pragmatica Sanctio against the tyranny of the Roman Church and they agree upon Decrees concerning the election of Prelates the collation of Benefices the pleading of causes the granting of pardons the exactions of tenths c. And if the Pope shall discern against them they resolve to provide for themselves by an appellation 24. Martin Meyer Chancellor unto this Diether wrote an Epistle unto Cardinal Aen. Sylvius and complaineth in his Master's name that the Canons of Constance and Basil were not observed that Calixtus as if he were not tied to the covenant of his Predecessors did oppress Germany he contemneth the election of their Prelates and reserveth their Benefices of all sorts unto his Cardinals and Secretaries expectative graces are given without number Annates or mid-fruits are exacted rigorously yea more is extorted then is owed the Government of Churches is not given unto them which deserve best but who payeth most new Indulgences are sent dayly for squeezing money ..... a thousand means are devised whereby the See of Rome draweth gold from us as if we were witless Barbarians .... Our Princes being awakened have resolved and decreed to cast off this bondage and to defend their former liberty In the end he congratulateth his late advancement and lamenteth that so many evils hapned in his time But saith he God will have it otherwise and his decree must have place By these words Meyer giveth to understand more then he speaketh This Epistle is printed with Sylvius his description of Germany 25. The Greeks wrote unto the Bohemians in this manner The holy A Letter from Greece unto the Bohemians Church of Constantinople and Mother of all Orthodox Believers unto all the Masters and each of the famous Brethren and Sons beloved in Jesus Christ in Bohemia salvation by the Son of the glorious Virgin and an hundred-fold increase of spiritual fruit The holy Church of the heavenly Bridegroom which is the Head of the whole Church hath not greater pleasure then that she heareth that her Sons walk in the truth therefore when not without most great pleasure and as it were a pledge of common fruit the fertility and growth of them who couragiously suffer persecution for the testimony of true faith came unto the ears of the same godly and bountiful Mother especially by a Brother and Son Constantinus Anglicus the bearer of these presents and a reverend Priest we were more plainly advertised that ye hearken not unto the novelties that are brought by some into the Church of Christ but that ye are constant in the foundation of faith which was given unto us by our Lord and his Disciples The holy Church hath incontinently written unto you and intended to exhort you into concord with her and not according to the forged union of Florence which was separate from the true and lawful Councel which union should rather be called a diremption from the truth for which cause we received not that union but altogether refused it and according to the immoveable decree of truth wherein only we can be truly and safely united for the Church of Christ doubteth not of these things which she heard reported of you as is said Seeing therefore you have judged it expedient to contraveen the perillous novations of Rome ye shall be of one mind with this Church by means of the Holy Scriptures which is the true Judge For although no good report of you came unto us before that ye did not resist the Roman novelties but rather were enemies to the ancient traditions of the Catholick and Christian Church yet now we are informed more surely that ye are revived and returned unto the common religion of Christians and unto true godliness and that you leave not your Mother but being zealous with true love of your true Mother have a singular desire to promove and inlarge her which we understood by the coming of this devout Priest as we have said who hath declared unto us particularly the estate
learn from P. Soave in Hist Concil Trident. lib. 2 5. In ancient times by frequent incursion of enemies or in time of Pestilence it came to pass that when the Teachers died Successors could not be had in a short space and lest the People should be destitute of a Spiritual Ruler the chief Prelates of the Province or some neighbour Bishop did commend that Church unto some Minister until these lets were removed and a qualified Minister might be had that besides the charge of his own flock he would also help the other as he might and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice but only to preserve it But afterwards these Commendataries pretending necessity and difficulty had power to meddle with the Benefice and then being delighted with the Benefice they would pretend some lets why another Minister was not needful and so they retained both Benefices to the prejudice of both flocks For remedy of this malady it was provided that a Commenda should not continue above six moneths But the Pope by the fulness of his power would grant it for a larger time yea during the Commendatarie's life especially when Acts were made against plurality of Benefices So they would keep the words of the Act but do contrary unto the sense thereof since a Commenda during life is all one with a title Yea not only would the Pope give one Commenda but more at his pleasure and then the style was changed For whereas at first the words were That the Church in the mean time may be rightly and orderly admonished we do commend it unto thee then they said That thou mayest administrate thy estate and condition the more decently we commend this Church unto thee And which is yet worse the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to dispose the Benefice after his death yea and such Commendataries were exempted from subjection unto the Bishop and he had no power over them whereby it came to pass that the Roman Courtiers were desirous of no Benefices but by way of Commenda and not by way of Title because upon this account they were subject and upon the other they were absolute without any tie of looking after the flock nor edifices belonging thereunto but only unto their own benefit and will And the number of such Commendaes turned to such abuse saith the same Author that when all men were calling for a Reformation Pope Clemens the VII in the year 1534. was not ashamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices a Cardinal a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World both Secular and Regular both Dignities and Rectories for the space of six moneths after the day of his possession with power to dispose of all their fruits at his pleasure By which irregularity as wickedness may be thought to have come to the highest pinacle so in former ages saith he such a number of Commendaes was not known when the Church of Rome durst not seem so shameless And yet even then to cover the plurality of Benefices they had another trick which in ancient time was devised for the good of the Church The union of Benefices At first if any Church was any way robbed of its Benefice what was left was bestowed with the care of souls on a neighbor and both the Parishes were accounted one But by the craft of Courtiers it came to pass that without respect of souls many rich Benefices were united and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered if in favors of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united even though in divers Nations Whence arose many inconveniencies because the number of Benefices was diminished and what favor was bestowed upon one person was also communicated unto his Successor though not so deserving nor craving it so that the Court and Chancellary was damnified Therefore it was provided that the Pope may unite so many Benefices as he thinketh expedient yet so that after the death of him in whose favor these are united the union shall be null and the Benefices shall be in their former condition and so the Chancellary did retain their gain of disposing many Benefices That Author speaketh thus of these Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts whereby it appeareth that the care of souls was altogether neglected But our History sheweth yet more abuses for some did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Restraint of the Pope's power in dispensing Benefices and other Benefices and had power to exact Taxes or Pensions from Prelates and Clarks and Parsonages were annexed unto Bishopricks or unto Abbocies Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James the III. that because innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by such means the purchase of Abbocies and other Benefices should be null if they were never at the Court of Rome before but such places should have free election And that no Subject spiritual or temporal take upon him to be Collector unto the See of Rome of any higher or greater taxation but as the use and custom of old was before in the old taxation of Bagimont And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Bishopricks Abbocies nor Priories of any Benefice nor that any such union made lately nor since the present King received the Crown be of any strength or effect nor be suffered but the said Benefices shall return to the first foundation all under pain of Treason And in the year 1481. it was provided by the same King and Estates that no person should purchase Commission from the See of Rome to be preferred unto any Benefice vaking even though the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time These Acts were renewed by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition If any person spiritual or temporal shall maintain or defend such purchasers of Benefices after it is declared to be of the King's patronage shall also be guilty of Treason But in the year 1493. it was ordained that all Prelacies Abbocies Priories and other Benefices should be disposed as they were in the time of King James the I. and that no person attempt to purchase any Benefice from the Court of Rome under pain of proscription and banishment The next year an Act was made that because still some did go to Rome for purchasing of Benefices which may be preferred and given within the Realm and also brought novelties and innovations into the Church without advice of the King for remedy hereof no Subject shall go out of the Countrey until the spiritual persons intimate the cause of their passing unto their Ordinary and that spiritual and temporal persons shall shew unto the King or his Chancellor the cause of their passing and obtain licence under the pain of Treason Conformable to this practice Richard Cawdray Proctor in the name of King Henry the VI. King of England protested by publick instrument that whereas the King and
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
craving in the name of their Masters that a Book written by a Frier John Falkenbergh containing notorious errours and heresies may be examined by the Councel or Commissioners of the Nations or else they protest de injuria and they appeal unto the next General Councel Pope Martin answered saying I will inviolably observe and no way violate whatsoever hath been done Conciliariter in this Councel and these I do ratifie and approve and no otherwise Then Cardinal Antonius proclaimed liberty of departing unto every one and in the name of the Almighty God and of his Apostles Peter and Paul and of Pope Martin the V. he gave unto every one there present a full remission of all their sins once in their lives if that every one within two moneths after the knowledge hereof shall seek the Indulgence in forma c. Here the Cardinal of Ostia said Placet and Augustine de Lance in the name of the Pope said Placet and so it is written but no mention of Sigismund's Placet because the Councel was dismissed against his will 5. According to the Decree at Constance Pope Martin sent his Legates to Papia An. 1424. to open the Councel few Bishops came thither and the Pest beginning the Councel with common consent was removed to Sena more Prelates came there Alfonso King of Arragon intending to purchase the Kingdom of Sicily sought by all means chiefly by giving gold saith Platina to procure the adjournying of the Councel and to restore Pope Benedict the XIII But Pope Martin disappointed him by dissolving the Councel and nothing was done but only the next Councel was appointed to be at Basil An. 1431. 6. The Councel at Basil was began December 14. An. 1431. by the Legate Julian Cardinal of Sancti Angeli by Commission granted first by Pope The Councel at Basil Martin and confirmed by the lately elected Pope Eugenius the IV. as it is written in Sess 1. The Emperour Sigismund was Protector thereof whilest he lived sometimes by his Deputy William Duke of Bavier as appeareth in Sess 7. and sometimes personally as in Sess 14. In Sess 1. they propounded their main purposes 1. The extirpation of Heresie namely of the Bohemians 2. The quenching of the Wars in Christendom 3. Because the Vineyard of Christ is overspread and as it were laid wast with huge numbers of Thistles and Weeds of Vices that these may now be pulled up and the Church Mark this ye who say that the Roman Church hath never erred may flourish again and bring forth the fruit of honesty But the particulars that were treated in it may be reduced to four chief heads to wit concerning the Bohemians the Greeks the authority of General Councels above the Pope and the Reformation of the Church So omitting the order of time and Sessions for the clearer and more compendious method I will shew what was done in those 1. In Sess 4. the Bohemians were summoned to appear and a Safe-conduct was sent unto them Three hundred of them some Civilians and some Ministers came and disputed upon these four Articles 1. All who would be saved should receive the Communion under both kinds 2. All civil government is by the Law of God forbidden unto the Clergy 3. The Preaching of the Word is free unto all men having once received Ordination and free in any place Aen. Sylvius hath not this parenthesis and the Epistle of the Bohemians directed unto all the faithfull in the year 1431. saith Per eos quorum interest 4. Open crimes and scandals should not be suffered no not for avoiding greater evil The Deputies were ordered by their Commission to debate these Articles and no other and they would admit no argument grounded upon any Authority except of the Scripture alone Therefore the Fathers of the Councel charged Cardinal Cusanus to fight them in their own field and he was not ashamed to say The Scriptures belong to the well of the Church and not to the essence or necessity thereof either in the beginning or continuance And The Gospel is known by the Church but not the Church by the Gospel The Bohemians replied Such was not the mind nor voice of the Primitive Church which did administrate the Eucharist and expound the Scriptures otherwise then they do now Cusan answered Let not this move you that at divers times the Rites of the Sacraments be divers or that the Scriptures are applied unto the times or understood diversly so that at one time they are expounded according to the universally current Rite and when the Rite is changed the sence is also changed .... because when the sentence of the Church is changed divine judgement is changed The dispute continued fifty daies in the end the Councel approved the last three Articles in some sence And in Sess 13. they granted that the first was according to Christ's institution but say they the Church hath otherwise ordained and practised for weighty causes Nevertheless they would grant this unto the Bohemians and Moravians not as the bill of divorcement was granted unto the Jews but as lawfull by the authority of Christ Jesus and of his true Spouse the Church and as healthfull and profitable unto them who receive worthily Io. Cochlaeus and Garranza have omitted this dispute and conclusion but they are written by Aen. Sylvius and his Epitomizer Orth. Gratius in Fascic rer expetend fol. 96. Then Anno 1438. the Bohemians did supplicate that by allowance of the Councel they might have the Divine Service namely the Gospel and the Epistles and the Creed read unto the people in the vulgar language as it had been in that Kingdom by long custom and permission of the Church And that the Fathers there present would be carefull of the Reformation of the Church both in head and members as it is most necessary for Christian Religion and hath been of a long time wished by all godly souls and as they themselves had propounded from the beginning Orth. Gratius saith Many things were advised and conceived but had many obstructions the enemy of mankind procuring so Nevertheless the Bohemians failed not in their hopes neither would they fail in their indeavours 2. The second head was concerning the Greeks in hearing their Embassadours whose golden Bull was dated in the year of the World 6944. indict 14. An. Ch. D. N. 1435. November 26. and sending Legates unto Constantinople they gave a Safe-conduct and for the place of their meeting the Greeks propounded that if the Latines would go unto Constantinople the Clergy of the East would assemble upon their own charges but if the Latines will have the Greeks coming into the West their coming should be upon the expences of the Latines and the place of their assembly should be Basil or Avenion or Sabaudia at the option of the Greeks When they had agreed on these particulars in Sess 24. and 25. with consent of Pope Eugenius afterwards he drew the Greeks from the Councel as follows 3. The
Idols Silvester the II. did worse ...... The Church which is represented by the Councel is the Mother of all Believers and therefore the Mother of the Pope and she is so called by Anacletus and Calixtus The Church is the Spouse of Christ and the Pope is but his Vicar now the Vicar cannot be superiour unto the Spouse but rather obedient unto her Sylvius lib. cit The result of the Diets was that in respect of the person and place of Eugenius the Councel should be intreated to surcease from process against him After great concertation an Act was past in the great Congregation May 15. concluding the first three Truths And unto that Request they published their Answer January 17. An. 1438. The sum is Because Pope Eugenius will not repent of his wicked attempt unless he be suspended from his administration so now since he hath sinned more hainously they have no hope that he will repent for simple intreating therefore they will proceed to his deposition yet not hastily but as they have allowed more then due space of citation so after he is suspended they will delay his deprivation and wait his amendment His citation was upon ninety days Then came forth the Acts of the Councel of Ferraria against the Councel of Basil and the Acts of this against the other as they be annexed unto the Councel of Basil In Session 34. June 25. An. 1439. Pope Eugenius alias Gabriel being convicted of notorious contumacy of disobedience unto the commands of the Church universal of continual contemning the Canons of the Councels of disturbing the peace of God's Church of Simony Perjury Schism Heresie ...... was simpliciter deprived of the Papacy And in Session 39. in November immediately following Amadaeus Duke of Savoy who had been an Eremite in Ripalia a Wilderness in the Diocy Gebennen was chosen Pope and called Felix the V. After that nothing was done but for defense of the Councel Answers were published refuting the libels of Pope Eugenius and his Councel it were were wearisome to relate all yet I shall hint at one Reply dated October 7. An. 1439. After the Preface whereas Eugenius said The Authority of Councels above the Pope was established only by the faction of Pope John the XXIII They say All the Fathers consented in Councel deposing two Popes and electing a third And Pope Martin with consent of the whole Councel defined it to be an errour if any dare say that it is not of the necessity of salvation to believe that the Church of Rome is supream among all Churches if by the Church of Rome be understood the Church universal or General Councel Item When any shall be suspected of the Heresies of Wickliff he should be demanded Whether he believe that whatsoever the Councel of Constance hath defined concerning Faith and Salvation should be approved and held by all Believers and yet Martin was not ignorant of the former Act And in this Councel at Basil the same was renewed when there was no difference of factions In the end they compare Eugenius unto the Jews Donatists Arians and other Hereticks who were wont to call the better part Hereticks divellish and separated from the true Church so doth Eugenius now c. IV. The fourth principal purpose of that Councel was the Reformation of the Church according to the Act of Session 41. at Constance So in Session 12. it was ordained That every Church and Monastery should chuse their own Prelate without any reservation to the Roman Pope but onely of those places that are under the Roman Church in respect of Dominion In Session 15. Every Bishop should have a Synod twice or at least once every year which shall continue two or three days or longer as seemeth good unto him and there he shall admonish his own Clergy of their general and particular duties he should diligently inquire of their manners he should exhort them unto good manners and direct those who have charge of souls to instruct their people with wholesome doctrine and admonitions the Provincial Statutes should be read and any compendious Treatise concerning the administration of the Sacraments and other things conducing to the instruction of Priests he should by due correction beat down simony usury and fornication and revoke the dilapidations of Church-goods he should reform the abuses of the Clergy and other people so far as concerneth Divine Service and especially he should take heed that his Diocy be not infected with heresie errours scandals lottery divination inchantation superstition or any other divellish device Item In every Province shall be a Provincial Synod within two years after this Councel and after that a Provincial Synod every third year where all the Arch-Bishops and all the Suffragans and all quorum interest should be present where an Arch-Bishop or one in his name should have the Exhortation admonition shall be that Benefices and Orders should be bestowed on the worthiest without simony and that mature examination be had of such as the cure of souls is committed unto and that Church-goods be not abused it should be inquired how Bishops bestow Benefices and confirm Elections and preach unto their People and punish the vices of their Subjects observe the Episcopal Synods and discharge other parts of their Office It shall also be inquired of the Metropolitan in all these particulars if any contentions arise to disturb the peace of a Province the Synod should indeavour to settle them if such discords arise between Kingdoms or Princedoms the Bishops should assemble Synods in both and concur one with another to take away the occasion of these discords respecting only the glory of God and welfare of the People In the Provincial Synods it shall be advised what is to be propounded in the insuing General Councel In Session 20. It is not necessary to forsake the company of excommunicated persons unless the Sentence be laid and published against such a certain person or persons expresly and their cause can have no tergiversation nor excuse by Law Item That no City nor place can be subject unto Ecclesiastical Interdiction but for the fault of the Governours of that place not for the fault of a private or any forraign person Item No appellations should be made after the first being annulled In Session 21. Annates should not be required by the Roman Church nor elsewhere for confirmation of Election nor for a Collation In other Sessions Statutes were made concerning the Service in the Mass the election and profession of Priests the number and quality of Cardinals and reservation of cases unto Rome In Session 30. An. 1437. Laicks are not tied by the command of Christ to communicate of both bread and wine but the Church hath power to direct how it should be administred ..... that whether they communicate in one kinde or in both according to the Ordinance of the Church it is profitable to salvation unto the worthy Communicant yet the laudable custom of the Church should be observed
he heard that his books were burnt at Colen Lovan and Luik he assembleth the Professors of Wittembergh Decemb. 10. and in a solemne manner he causeth publickly to be burnt the last Bull of Leo the X. the Decrees of Gratian Decretals Extravagants Summa Angelica and some books of Eccius and then he publisheth unto the World the reasons why he had done so By this provocation of Luther saith P. Soave and for other just causes all men of sound judgement said A Councell is necessary not only to compose controversies but to provide against the abuses that have been for such à long time in the Church and the necessity was the more apparent because their mutuall writings did but kindle the strife more seing Martin saith he failed not to confirme his doctrin with much writing and the more earnest he was in the cause he advanceth the more he is the more enlightned and findeth the more matter of disputation and discovers more errours even beyond his own intention for howbeit he professeth to do all through the zeal of Gods house yet every one may perceive that he is driven thereunto by necessity When Duke Frederik was going to the Emperours coronation he meeteth with Erasmus at Colen and askes him What he thought of Luther Erasmus saith It is true what he teaches but I wish he were moderate Why saith the Prince doth the clergy hate him so Erasmus saith He hath committed two great faults he touches the Popes crown and the Monks bellies and therefore it is no maruell that all the Papall Kingdom be bitter against him The next day Erasmus writes unto Conrad Peutinger one of the Emperours Counsellers and adviseth to cause Luthers business to be examined by learned and indifferent men in the following Diet at Worms Luther was advised by many to teach and write more moderately and he excuseth himself in some Letters in one unto Spalatin he saith If I must continue in teaching I understand not your and others counsell to wit that Holy Divinity can be tought without offense the Scripture doth especially pursue the errours of Religion this the Pope can not endure I have given up my self unto God his will be done Who did entreat Him to make mee a Teacher Seing he hath made me let him have me or if he repent that he hath made me let Him undo me again I am so far from being afrayd for trouble that it filleth the sailes of my heart with an incredible gaile that now I understand why the Scripture compareth Devils unto the wind for while they blow forth in rage they carry others unto patience This is only my care that the Lord be my friend in these causes which are not so much mine as his and be you pleased to help here as you may And in another Letter dated unto the same Spalatin Febr. 15. he saith There will be a new great fire but who can resist the Counsel of God I intreat you let the business passe-on with it's own motions it is Gods cause only so far as I can see we are driven and moved rather than do move Abra. Schultet Annal. X. The same year Christiern King of Denmarck sent unto the Elector of Saxony for a Preacher of the truth and one M. Martin was sent he in Coppenhagen did preach upon the festivall dayes in the after-noon with great applause of the people the Chanons did not medle with his doctrine but they did deride his manner of delivery John Thurzo Bishop of Vratislavia was the first Bishop who hearkned unto these new preachers and maintained them and died August 2. Caspar Hedio being a Doctour of Divinity in Basile was called to be preacher in the chief Church of Mentz and by advise of Vlrick Hutten Albert Bishop there sent for Wolfgang Capito to be his preacher and Counseller Capito embraces the call to the end he might have the fairer occasion to sow the seed of the Gospell there The Senate of Zurik gave command unto all the Preachers within their jurisdiction to lay aside all the devices of men and freely to preach what they could confirme by the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in time of Lent they despised the old ordinances for abstaining from flesh Hugh Bishop of Constance commandeth all men by his edict to continue in the faith of the Roman Church untill a Generall Councell be conveened and for the same purpose he sent his Commissioners unto Zurik Zuinglius maintaineth before the Commissioners what he had taught and the Senate entreates the Bishop to call a Synode and there let the learned examine and declare what the people should believe Then Zuinglius wrote of himself unto Myconius saying I have given up myself unto God and do wait all evill both from Church-men and laity praying for this one thing from Christ that he will enable me to suffer with a couragious heart and as he pleaseth either break me or preserve mee who am a pot in his hand If they shall excommunicate mee I will think on the very learned and godly Hilarius that was exiled from France into Africa and on Lucius who being beaten from Rome was brought again with great glory not that I compare my self unto them but I will comfort my self by their example which were better and suffered worse and if it were expedient to rejoice in any thing I would rejoice to suffer reproach for the name of Christ Abr. Schultet The same author saith The first Nation that was enlightned by the Gospell was East Friseland where the Prince Edsard reading diligently Luther's books and thereby receiving the light of knowledge did forsake the rites of superstition and permittes these books to be sold read yea by his example and exhortation did encourage the Nobility of the Land to read them and others also who could understand The first preachers there were Henry Brune unto the Auriaci Lubbert Cant at Leer Jo. Steven at Norda Jo. Sculto at Wenera albeit afterwards he fell away but the most eminent was George Aportan at Embden He had been a Monk at Zwoll and the Prince made choise of him to be Tutor unto his children then giving himself to search the truth he was ready to communicate unto others what God gave him to understand and at last became Preacher of Embden the priests oppose him but by permission of the Prince he preached in the open fields and afterwards he was brought by the people into the Church Bernard Campius maintaining him with a guard lest the priests or their followers should have made any disturbance Herman Henriks one of the Priests forsook the idolatry and became his Collegue the other priests were by degrees put from the altars some went to other places and they who stayd had liberty to exercise their blind devotion within the Cloister of the Franciscans The Prince did presse none but he did most aide those who were for the Reformation and the superstition had place within private walls
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
diverse men some of them are seditious and some are good and honest Men zealous and loyal unto God and their King and would in nothing offend the one nor the other in living and dying they shew their desire to enioy salvation and to find the way thereunto and when they have that way they fear not losse of life nor goods nor any manner of punishment As yet we see it plainly enough that the punishments which have been devised against them have done no good but rather their patience in the midst of firy flames hath stirred up many to love their cause whence it hath been that many who never knew of their doctrine were desirous to know it for which those had suffered and did embrace the same doctrine with no less affection and zeal Therefore look upon the examples of the Bishops in the first general Councels who never used any other weapons but the word of God against the Arrians and other heretiks And the Christian and good Emperours did use no severer punishment against the authours of these sects but bannishment As for those privy meetings they were alwaies forbidden and the king hath sufficiently provided against them by Edicts yet so that according to equity consideration may be of the time manner purpose and number of them who do meet lest the innocent be afflicted Then Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to speak and his advice was to this purpose There be two as it were main pillars of a kingdom exercise of Religion and the good will of the people The controversies of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels but now there is no hope of a general Councel for two causes first it is not in our power that the Pope the Emperour and Kings will agree on the time place and manner of a Councell seeing there be so many questions for those circumstances And next as when a man is grieved by some dangerous sicknes he can not tarry for remote Physicians because of the uncertainty of their comeing So the present malady is grievous unto every part of the kingdom and there is small hope of forreign cure therefore we must have a Councel of our own Nation as it was before concluded and the King did promise the necessity of the miserable Church requires it as also the Kings credite and the decrees yet extant shew that our ancestours were wont to assemble every fifth year in a general Councel and the histories of this Nation shew that Councels were called in every kings time some from the whole Realm and some from the half or a Province one or more and it was seldome seen but from these some good ensued to the Reformation of doctrine or manners Let us not stick in this matter nor fear to be accused We have many sorrowfull examples to set before us which are forewarnings of sad desolations ensuing as the miserable condition of the Jewes Greeks Egyptians and Africans where the Church hath flourished but now scarcely have the name of a Church For those causes I think that we can delay no longer to call a Councell notwithstanding these things which the Pope objecteth as letts thereof And while this Councel or Parliament of the Church is in preparation I think three or four remedies may be provided 1. that Prelates abide in their Diocies and here he inveighes against the Italians who reap the gain or thrids of Benefices and have no care of the office 2. that nothing be done in the Church through Simony or bribes 3. to confesse out own faults unto God and make this manifest by publick fasts which was alwayes the custom of the Church in time of publick calamities and what greater danger can there be then that which slayeth mens souls 4. to stay seditious persons that they hinder not the common tranquillity and let it not be permitted upon any occasion whatsoever to rise in arms without the kings leave seing hereby have been many enormities on the one part we have seen the tumult of Amboife and on the other certain preachers have stirr'd up the people violently to destroy and bannish the Protestants Under pretence of godly Zeal so grievous offences followed on both sides ..... The other main point is to keep the people in due obedience and reverent estimation of their Soverain whereof I judge this to be the way If the complaints of the people be hearkned unto and convenient remedies be applied There is a great difference between privat and general grievances publick complaints should be heard in a publick assembly of the Estates and at this time the people complain of many things and when common complaints are not heard the hearts of people are commoved c. Thuan. hist lib. 25. The judgements of others were heard namely the Cardinals said Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes advice The Bishop of Valence said If the Parisians have need of water may they not bring it from Sene more easily then from Tiber. It was concluded Seing the present maladies require present remedies there should be a National Councel and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to assemble September 10 and an Oratour was sent with all possible speed to declare unto the Pope their necessity of a Councel and to entreat that he would take in good part what they had concluded But his travell was in vain-Soave in Conc. Triden lib. 5. At that time it was decreed also that the Estates should conveen at Orleance or where the King will please to appoint to advise of things to be propounded in the Councel and to the same end particular meetings should be in every Province and the Bishops should prepare themselves and in the mean while none should be troubled for religion unless they be found to take up arms seditiously and the punishment of such men to be reserved unto the King French Commentar lib. 2. Afterwards the Guises suggest unto the king that Antony king of Navar and his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couspiracy The king sent for them both and resolved to satisfy the Guises with their blood These two being guilty of nothing obey The Prince of Condee was imprisoned and a guard was set to attend the king of Navar. The Pope promiseth to call a general Councel therefore the National Councel was left off king Francis died Decemb. 15. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560. and so the Guises were disappointed In this kings time Emanuel Duke of VValdenses are persecuted in Savoy Savoy commanded the Waldenses of Lucern Angronia Perossa and Sanmartius to receive the Masse c. or he would punish them as rebels They sent a supplication and Confession of their faith professing that they believe all things contained in the old and new Testament and the faith in the Creed of the Apostles and of Nice and of Athahasius and the doctrine of the antient fathers so far as they agree with the Scriptures
a small number of men we must set the decrees of the antient and general councels and judgement of the approved fathers and specially we should give place to the testimonies of Scripture being expounded by the interpretation of the Church lest hereticks brag and say They alone have the Worde of God As for the other point If those words This is my body have not so greata force as they sound and seem to have why are they repeated by all the three Evangelists and by Saint Paul why did not the later Evangelists or the Apostle expound these words as the Sacramentaries do this is the minde of the Testator which should not be reiected this was the mind of all the antient fathers that not only the bread is given but the very body of Christ really He concludes with those words I will yeeld unto your opinion of the Sacrament except yee pointing unto the Ministers think that Jesus Christ in his flesh is not in this world from the time of his ascension and that he hath some other body then that which is visible and except ye think he is otherwise in the sacrament then in the Word if ye think it all one to put on Christ in baptisme and to eat his body and drink his blood and briefly that he is so in heaven that he is not also on the earth and that he is otherwise in the sacrament then he is in a myre And then abjuring all those dangerous opinions he exhorts the King and Queen to maintain the antient faith and protested in the name of the Prelats that they would live and die in defence of that Doctrine which he had declared All the clergy came before the King and Cardinal Turnon in their name protested again This was the Confession of their faith which they would seal with their blood and which the King should embrace and if these who are separated will not subscribe the same they should not be heard but be bannished and they crave most earnestly that the King would so do The Ministers were afraid that the King would not admit them at another day and therefore was the more earnest that the King would be pleased to hear a reply presently but that could not be obtained By supplication they procured continuation of the Conference but in a more private place where were the King and Queen and king of Navar the Prelats twelve Ministers and a few others Beza declared what the Church is and distinguished it according to the twofold calling then he spake of the Notes of the Church and of the succession and calling of Pastors in ordinary calling he said three things are necessary examination election and imposition of hands and in extraordinary calling it is lawfull by Gods authority albeit one or two or all these conditions be wanting as for working of miracles it is not alwayes conjoined with extraordinary calling unless we will talk of things whereof we have no testimony Then he spoke of the authority of the Church and whether it may err and he shewed out of the Cardinals words that the Church may err in particular members and congregations As for the general Councel he said Men have not the more learning that they become Commissioners and many times the Prelats of sound judgement have been absent and they who should have been most sound have been most corrupt as Bernard complained in his time and therefore the authority of the Scriptures is above the authority of the Church for which cause Augustin wrote unto Maximin the Arrian that he will not obiect the councel of Nice nor will have the councel of Arimino obiected against him but let the Scriptures be Judge for both And yet we despise not the judgement of councels and fathers if they agree with the Scriptures but as Jerom writes the errours of the antiens should not be followed but the authority of the Scriptures may never be despised I feare said he that I have been too prolixe and therefore lest I give offense I will continue or leave off to speak of the sacrament as it shall please your Royal Majesties The Cardinal beckned unto Claud. Espensius a Sorbonist he said He oft had wondred how the Ministers had entred into the Church seing they neither entred ordinarily by ordinary authority and imposition of hands nor by any extraordinary way seeing they are not confirmed by working of miracles nor by express testimony of Scripture and therefore their Ministry is not lawfull From that he turned to speak of the sacrament at the command of the Cardinal Lorrain that he might bring the Ministers into controversy with the Germans as was said To the same purpose spake a white Monk of Sorbon Xainctius but more despite fully against the Ministers and to the offence of both parties Beza complained of his impertinency and did supplicate the Queen that she would provide against reviling words and digressions then he said Our Ministers were chosen and approved by our own Churches and so have two parts of ordinary calling and if imposition of hands be wanting unto any the calling is lawfull because these two are the substantials and the other is less principal And in so great confusion of all things in the Roman Church we would not seek imposition of hands from them whose vices superstition and false doctrine we disallow for they be open enemies unto the Trueth as the Prophets had not such enemies then as the Priests neither sought they confirmation of their offices unto which God had called them Neither are miracles necessary in extraordinary calling as is manifest by examples yea Paul in evidencing his calling speaks not of miracles that he had wrought but of the fruits of his preaching the which wee also may say of so many Nations and Provinces which have received the Gospel by our preaching nor can there be a greater confirmation of any Ministery seeing the power of God is manifest in us which neither imprisonment nor banishment nor fire could hinder Espenseus said Bring mee one example in those 1500. years like to yours All things said Beza are not written that have been done and however it hath been it followes not that our calling is not manifest enough and set forth from God in his due time He is not now bringing a new Gospel but restoring the old which was sufficiently confirmed before and now by a singular way he hath caused his light to shine He spake also of traditions but was oft interrupted by Xainctius and the Cardinal fearing that his incivility were checked by the Queen would end the controversy as if the question had been sufficiently cleared and the Sorbonists spoke as if the victory had been on their side Then the Cardinal said in the name of the Prelates that they would proceed no further unless the question of the Sacrament were handled and then he asks the Ministers Whether they do embrance the Augustan Confession Here he playd the fox for if they denied
he thought to set them and the Germans by the ears and if they consented he hoped to triumph over them Beza answered He and his collegues were come to defend the Confession of their own Church and to this end should the Conference be directed The Cardinal with vehemency did press that point The Ministers fearing that the Conference might be broken off and the blame be layd on them crave leave to consider the Confession forwhich the Prelates seemed absolutly to proclaim The Cardinal nameth one article We confess that the very body and blood of Jesus Christ is truly really and sacramentaly in the Supper of the Lord and is so given and received by them who communicate He alledged also the testimonies of the Saxon Ministers concerning it So the Conference was dismissed The next day Beza was bid to speak and he spake to this purpose We have declared our mind concerning the articles propounded unto us namely of the Church we trust none hath occasion to complain of us and these things that have been handled should have been approved or disproved by the Scriptures But we were demanded By what authority we preach the Word of God they think to make our cause odious by this demand This questioning seemes superfluous seeing we were called hether not to give account of our calling but to confer of our doctrine otherwise it may seem we are brought into judgement Or if it was done only for disputation consider that when two parties are brought into Conference if the one demande Why do you this and the other mutually ask the same this is but caâ—illation and dissention But omitting the Prelates of this realm whom we will not offend let us suppose a certain Bishop were here demanding us By what authority we do preach and we like wise would demand him By what authority he were a Bishop that is whether he was elected by the Seniours of his Church whether the people had desired to have him and whether his life manners and doctrine had been examined and he would answer that he was so and so called but the contrary is manifestly known we call the consciences of those who hear us and know the matter to bear witness If he say We are not Ministers because we have not imposition of hands we might answer Thou hast but one thing the imposition of hands and if the want of that as thou thinkest make us to be no Ministers the want of the other two which are more principal make thee to be no Bishop We speak also another thing albeit beyond our purpose and against our will but that this assembly may see how this question is full of enuy If one were demanding that Bishop From whom had he received imposition of hands and for how much he had bought his title he would answer I had imposition of hands from Bishops and I bought not imposition of hands but only for my place I gave two or three 1000 Crouns which is as if one would say I have not bought the bread but I bought the wheat I say If this contest were judged by the Councels and decrees of the Church it would make many Bishops and Curats ashamed And we speak thus not of intention to bring Quid pro Quo but that yee may see how unwillingly we touch the matter and would have other things handled lest the work of peace be hindred We would have spoken of the article of the Lords Supper because the Cardinal of Lorrain promised to satisfy us in this point of doctrine which is a principal one by the proper words of the Fathers this we do eagerly desire And to satisfy this desire one article was culled from so many and necessary articles of the faith and it was said unto us Either subscribe unto this or we will proceed no further If they were our Judges and sitting upon out lifes they would not say Subscribe but We condemn you Their office leades them into another manner of speach and they should shew if there be any errours in our doctrine We are here before you to give an account of our doctrine unto God and unto all the world and to obey God and the King and you ô Queen so far as lyeth in us to the pacisying of those troubles about Religion If yee had to do with us only who now are here ye might easily have your wills but we represent a greater number not only of this kingdom but in Helvetia Poland and other parts who think long to hear whether this Conference will turn but when they shall understand that in stead of a free Conference the tenth part of an article was exhibited unto us with these words Either subscribe or no more Albeit we would subscribe what were ye the better Others will know whether we have subscribed by force of argument or by constraint Wherefore ô Queen we most humbly beseech that so good and profitable a work be not broken off and that you will vouchsafe to grant such men which will not disdain to dispute soberly Nevertheless lest they say We have not an answer we receive all those passages which Espencaeus brought out of Caluine but in that bit of an article out of the Augustan Confession many things are to he considered 1. the whol Confession should have been propounded and not a line only 2 we would know whether the Cardinal propoundeth it in his own name or of the Prelates and then we would give thanks that they confess themselves overcome in the article of transsubstantiation which is justly condemned by all the Reformed Churches 3. if we should subscribe they also should subscribe that our Churches may understand what we have dene 4. and if they will come to the whol Confession of the Germans we trust that we are come unto a very good way of concord and unity In the mean while we affirm that the Lord Jesus is present in the use of the Supper where he offereth exhibits and truly gives unto us his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost we eat the same body that was broken for us but we eat spiritually and by faith that we become bone of his bones And if this be not sufficient it is hard to speak of so great a mystery in few words if it seem good unto the Cardinal let us consider and confer the Scriptures and writings of the Fathers as he hath promised and if it please you ô Queen to appoint a convenient form of collection and to appoint Notaries to receive our disputations We trust yee understand that we came not to bring disorder and trouble but would dedicate ourselves unto God unto your Majesties and the whole Christian common-wealth and specially unto the tranquillity of this Realm The Prelates were angry that he had spoken of their Vocation and Lorrain said He had dishonoured the Queen into whose hands the right and liberty of election was given So there was bragging of the Cardinall and Prelates and
not do it by another writing I protest unto heeâ— Christian reader my very great grief that those epistles are not blotted out of that works as also in that too large preface which also without my knowledge is prefixed unto that work I allow not whatsoever things may seem to maintain strife or unjust explication or commendation of the sacrament or may seem to advance any man with the disparagement or imputation of others but of this at another time only I would now purge myself from that edition But whereas I have alledged the writings of M. Luther Zuinglius Oecolampad and mine own concerning the presence of the Lord in the holy Supper godly reader doubt not but I have done so to advance the true doctrine of the sacraments and the agreement of the Churches and not for the pleasuring or contemning of any man or of a mind to offend any or to commend any without cause or desert I know by the Lords grace that Luther thinks well of this mystery as of all things whereof true knowledge is necessary unto Religion Therefore seing in the former editions of my Enarrations I have spoken against the natural either union of the body of Christ with the bread or its circumscriptive inclâ—sing in the bread as also of the comforting of consciences by the only outward receiving of the sacrament and against such other fictions as if they had followed upon the words of Luther which he had used when he was speaking of the sacraments it is my part both for Luthers cause who hath deserved well of the Church and for the Church of God and for Christ himself to testify unto the world that I acknowledge him to be free from such devices not only in his judgement but in his words lest any one upon occasion of my writing which may seem to fight with Luthers writings shall think that either Luâ—hâ—â— maintaines any presence of the Lord in the Supper unworthy of the Lord or that I maintain no presence The judgement of Zuinglius and Oecolampad so far as I could understand it therefore have I mentioned that those who reverence these mens works now knowing that these did not maintain naked seals in the Supper without Christ may the more willingly receive the truth of the sacrament if they have missed it and cleave faster unto it if they continued in it and such who make no account of those mens writings should no way reject the gifts of God which were bestowed on those in no small measure specially on Oecolampaâ— as his elaboured works shew abundantly .... God remove all contention from his people and all proposterous affectation and contempt of men and give us grace to embrace his trueth truly and to pâ—omote it happily Amen So far Bucer This was written in the year 1536 what may be gathered out of it I leave unto the judicious reader as also how it agreeth with the practise and doctrine of Luther and them who have followed him after that year CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. William tindall is reckoned among the Englishes to have been next VV. Tindal an English mastyre unto John wickliff for knowledge of the faith and innocency of life he instructed the people in true faith toward Christ as his books yet extant do shew clearly and none did reveale Antichrist more plainly John Fisher Bishop of Rochester did provoke King Henry VIII against him and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings lawes Therefore he wrote a book with this title The obedience of a Christian man and how Christian rulers ought to governe wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt find eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers In his epistle to the reader he saith The word of God is ever hated of the world neither was ever without persecution as thou mayst see in all the histories of the Bible both of the New and Old Testament neither can be no more than the sun can be without his light And forsomuch as contrarily thou art sure that the Popish doctrin what it is Popes doctrin is not of God which as thou seest is so agreeable unto the world and is so received of the world or rather which receives the world and the pleasures of the world and seekes nothing but the possessions of the world and autority in the world and persecutes the word of God and with all wilies drives the people of God from it and with false sophisticall reasons makes them afrayd of it yea curâ—eth them excommunicates them and brings them in belief that they be damned if they look on it and that it is but doctrin to deceive men and move the blind powers of the world to slay with fire water and sword all that cleave unto it Fol. 6. God promised to David a kingdom and immediatly stirred up King Saul against him to persecute and hunt him as men do hares with grehounds and to feret him out of every hole and that for the space of many years to tame and meeken him to kill his lusts and make him feel other mens diseases to make him mercifull and to make him understand that he was made King to minister and serve his brethren and that he should not think that his subjects were made to serve unto his lusts that it were lawfull for him to take away from them life goods at his pleasure O that our Kings were so nurtured now a dayes which our holy bb teach in a far other manner saying your grace shall take his pleasure take what pleasure yee lust spare nothing wee shall dispence with you wee have power wee are Gods vicares and let us alone with the realme wee shall take pains for you your Grace shall but defend the faith only Fol. 13. he saith unto the Curates Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed but that the people should come and learne are yee not abominable Schoolmasters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach if yee would teach how can ye do it so well and with so great profit as when the lay people have the Scripture before them in their mother tongue for then they should see by order of the text whether thou juglest or not .... but alas the Curates themselves for the most part wote no more what the new or old testament meaneth than the Turks do neither know they any more than The Bible was unknowen to Curats that they read at masse matens eevensong which yet they understand not nor care they but even to mumble up so much every day as the pye popingay speak they wote not what to fill their bellies If they will not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue yet let the priests have it which for the most part of them understand no Latine at all .... A thousand things forbid ye which Christ made free and dispence with them again for money neither is there any
baptisme pennance and sacrament of the altar little or nothing differing from the Church of Rome 3. he declareth that the cause of our justification is the only mercy of the Father promised freely unto us for his son Christs sake and for the merit of his passion yet good works are necessary with inward contrition charity and other spirituall graces and good motions that is when wee have received remission of our sins or are justified we must give obedience unto God in observing his Law 4. he commandeth pastors to teach their people that images should not be worshipped and are but representers of vertue and good example and therefore no incence knieling nor offering should be done unto them 5. Saints are to be praised or Christ is to be praised in them for their graces and good example that they have left unto us but wee obtain all grace by the only Mediation of Jesus Christ and of none other 6. concerning ceremonies as holy vestures holy water bearing candles on Candlemes-day and some such others he admits them to be good so far as they put men in remembrance of spirituall things but so that they contain in them no power to remit or take a way sin c. There he addeth other iniunctions specially he causethto translate the Bible and commandeth all priests to have a Latine and English Bible lying open in their parish-churches that whosoever pleaseth may read them Then diverse images were demolished An. 1538 especially the most notable stocks of idolatry at Walsingham Worchester ... which had devices to role their â—ies and to stirre other parts of their body and many other false juglings wherewith simple people had been deceived all which was then made known and destroyed Jo. Foxe in Acts. In the same year followeth the ruine of all religious as they had been called houses by advice of the same L-Cromwell Lord of the privy seale So that all friers Nuns and sects of religion were rooted out of England to the number of 645. Abbeys priories and Nuneries and by Act of Parliament their lands did return to the heirs of the first Donours All that time Steeven Gardener Bishop of Winchester so dealt with the king by representing unto him the grudge of his subjects for rejecting the pope and for his dealing toward his wifes he had then married Anna Sister to the Duke of Cleve An. 1539. and for these his late doings that he persuadeth him for taking away suspicion of heresy to consent unto the burning of John Lambert yea Gardener prevaileth so that the king hearkned no more unto L. Cromwell but contrariwise he beheaded him and Walter L. Hungerford July 28 An. 1540. Tho. Cooper He made an Act discharging the Translation of the Bible made by W. Tindall and restraining the authorized Translation with many limitations An. 34. Henr. VIII It came then to passe that the estate of Religion seemed more and more to decay and popish injunctions were authorized establishing Transubstantiation vowes of chastity private Masses and auricular confession and forbidding communion in both kinds and marriage of priests wherefore some said Henry had forsaken the Pope but not popery and he annulled not those former Statutes Such was the craft of the venemous serpent But God raiseth up some good instruments for Thomas Cranmer archb of Canterburry resists Gardener and the Counsel of England was divided some were for the old Religion and some for the Reformed and Statutes of both sorts were in force So in one day at Smith field An. 1541. Gardener with his faction for refusing his articles caused burn three godly men Do. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret Will Jerom priests and Tho Cranmer with his side caused hang drawe and quarter other three Ed. Powell Ric. Fetherston Tho. Abell for denying the kings Supremacy and maintaining the Bishop of Rome's authority Jo. Foxe in Acts. A stranger beholding these said Good God how can men live here on the one side Papists are hanged and on the other anti-papists are burnt The people were brought marvelously into doubt of Religion All the number of them which suffered in England for maintaining Papacy which was called Treason wer 24 persons but of the other sort many were burnt and so many were imprisoned the same year that room could not be found in the prisons of London and many were kept in other houses by intercession of the L. Chanceller Audley many of them were given to the custody of Noble men where they were used favourably In that year Henry was divorced from his fourth wife by Sentence of his Clergy which did hate her for Lutheranisme as they spoke yet with her own consent and within a month he married Catherin Howard a brothers daughter of the house of Norfolk the next year she was accused of adultery with Tho. Culpeper and beheaded in the Tower with Jane Lady Rocheford as accessory unto her deeds After that Henry began to misse his good Counseller L. Cromwell and to perceive the scope of Gardener he wrote unto Archbisbop Cranmer to reforme pilgrimages and idolatry and he permits to eat flesh in Lent pretending a civill respect and the benâ—fite of the people But bloodie Gardener â—easeth not from persecution and burnt in one fire Ro. Testwood Ja. Filmer Jo. Marbeck and Antonie pierson at Winchester An. 1543 and great numbers at Calice amongst whom was the abovenamed Alex. Seton The Commissioners of this bloody Inquisition were restrained by the Lords of parliament An. 1545 that no inditements should be received against any person but by the oaths of 12. men at least of honesty credite and free of malice Item that no person should be put in ward before his enditement were heard judged except at the Kings speciall command Item An. 35. Henr. VIII c. 16. it was enacted that the king should have full authority to appoint 16. of the clergy and 16 of the Temporalty to peruse and examine the canons constitutions and ordinances Provincial and Synodal and according to their discretions with his Royall consent to setle and establish an order of Ecclesiasticall lawes to be observed in time coming in all spirituall courts As these Acts did in some measure shew the mind of the King so Gardener ceaseth not yea he spareth not the godly Lady the Kings sixth wife and sent to apprehend her but by her wisedom and submission unto the King she was saved out of the butchers handes In a word Henry was much led by his Counsellers he died in January 1547. When he saw death approaching he nameth his son Edward to be his heire and failing him he appointeth the Crown unto Mary and failing her unto Elisabeth he appointeth 16. Counsellours as Governours of his son amongst whom were Th. Cranmer and Gardener but afterward he caused to blott out Gardeners name because said he he would trouble all the rest he is of so turbulent a spirit The chieff of these Counsellers was Edward Seymer Earle of Herford uncle to king
no less respect Here was mentioned the example of Luther who having to do with the German Friers and Doctors of Rome did submit himself unto the Pope and when Leo took the words as real and did against the mans mind Luther was more invective against the Pope then he was before against the pardon-mongers Neither could the Legats and the Italian Prelats accord with the Imperialist and Spanish Bishops in the articles of Reformation the one party striving to recover their antient liberty and to crub the Roman Cardinals and the other being zealous of the prerogatives of the Court The Pope is advertised of all these and by advice of Deubts at Rome the Super-Synod framed the articles of doctrine and judged it hard to deny all the articles of reformation or to grant them all at last he directed the Legats to yeeld in some and to cause so many as they could to be delayd unto the next Session In the mean while he consulteth what may ensue upon such difficulties both from the Prelats and Divines he feareth worse a coming he knew the Emperour had temporized with him and now when he prevailes in Germany he will by all meanes use the Councel for subduing Italy and Rome The nearest remedy thinks the Pope is to secure himself against the Synod But how to dissolve it is not seasonable so many things being as yet not spoken of To suspend it will require some weighty cause and were to little purpose for they would immediatly remove that cause To transfer it into another place where himself had absolute power seemes fittest He could not judge Rome a fit place because the Germans would talk of it Bolonia seemes fittest because it is nigh the Alpes and in a fertile soil Then for the manner he will not be named in it but let the Legats do it by authority of their former Bull of the date Febr. 22. 1545 in so doing the blame might be imputed unto them and yet he uphold them or if by any emergent occasion he shall change his mind he may do it without dishonour This he directeth a cousin of Car. De Monte unto the Legats with Letters of credit At the first the Legats were amazed not knowing what shew to pretend but then they talk of the intemperatnes of the aire as appeares said they by the infirmity of some Prelats and the â—estimony of Fracastorius Physicion of the Synod and the Pop's pensionary So the Session VII was held on March 3. An. 1547. VII The next day in a General congregation they begin to talk of removing the Councel The Imperialists said There is not so epidemik a The Councel is removed disease as was pretended Nevertheless the Legats will have it voiced and by degrees prevailed to leap into Bolonia A Session was held March 13 a decree was read for removing and to keep the ninth Session at Bolonia Aprile 21. Thirty and five Bishops and three Generals did assent Card. Pacceco and 17 Bishops were for the negative The Imperial Ambassadour required that these remove not untill his Ma. were informed and gave order Those Newes were offensive unto the Emperour taking it as a contempt of him and judging that a weapon was wrested from him by managing of which he had the fairer opportunity to have brought all Germany into obedience He wrote unto the Fathers at Trent commending their constancy and requiring that they remove not Those consult Whether they should do any Synodal Act but all did judge it would turn to a schism Letters were sent mutually between them at Trent and them at Bolonia and both vsed the name of the Synod The Pope sent more Prelats unto Bolonia where in many congregations nothing was handled but how their removing might be defended The Emperour directeth his Letters unto Bolonia and unto Rome representing some inconvenients of removing the Synod and profering some advantages if it be set on foot at Treat again The Bolonians answer They can do nothing without order from the Head of the Church The Pope answered He had already committed his full power unto the Councel The Ambassadors called those answers ascoffing of their Master and according to their Order they made Protestation that the Translation is unlawfull and that all things are void which have followed or shall follow thereupon seing the authority of those few can not give lawes unto all Chistendom and because the Pope and those Fathers are deficient the Emperour will not fail to provide for the Church as it becomes unto him by antient lawes and consent both of holy Fathers and of the whole world Nevertheless the Councel was not restored untill Car. De Monte became P. Julius February 2. in the year 1551. The Emperour sent to congratulate his coronation and to reduce the Synod This P. is now put to his thoughts on the one side he considereth that he was not only called the chief Agent of Transsering it but he had also hitherto mantained it and the same motives of Pope Paul were as yet pressing to wit the designes of the Emperour and of the Prelats aiming at their own interests to the preiudice of the Papal See On the other hand if he called not the Councel again it were scandalous to the world and beget a bad conceit Consultation about the restoring of it of him in the beginning of his Papacy it would provoke the Emperour to vse National Councels yea and forces against him As for the dissuading reasons he thought It could not be called levity in him because before he was a Servant and obedient unto his Lord but now he is Lord and the present dangers must be shunned So he calleth a Congregation of the Cardinals especially the Imperialists that they may fall upon that advice where unto he was inclining They judge it fittest to restore the Councel because before the election in the Conclave he had sworn to do it and again at his coronation besides other reasons He obiecteth principaly the danger of the Papal authority Some answered God who had founded the Roman Church and avanced it above others will dissipate all contrary counsel Some in simplicity think so and others knew not what to say Car. Crescentius said Greatest exploits are difficult because of some causes unknown or lightly accounted of for the present there is more fear that the Princes and world will depart de facto than in the Synod by disputs or decrees there is danger both wayes but the most honourable and least dangeroâ—s must be chosen The appearing dangers in the Synod may be preveened by holding the Fathers upon other purposes many especially the Italians may be persuaded with hope Princes may be counterpoised differences may be fomented and a wise man will find remedies upon emergent occasions This opinion was embraced and Nuntij were dispatched into Germany and France to represent the ingenuous applause of the Pope unto their common desire Vnto the Emperour it was propounded that in
But four Divines of Witteberg and two of Strawsburgh came to Trent they would not address themselves unto the Legat as others had done before lest it were called an acknowledging of the Pop's Presidency but they went unto the Emperours Ambassador and craved to begin the Conference He persuades the Divines to yield in some niceties Nevertheless nothing could be done the Legate opposing alwayes either concerning the manner of the Treaty or the matter at which to begin ot pretending his own infirmity of body and at last he was so passionat that many thought he was not right in his wits and departed as also the Protestants pretending difficulty of abiding because of new warrs in Germany Then the Nuntij fearing to be left alone sent to Rome for information in those straits After advice from Court a Session was held Aprile 28 and the Synod was suspended for two years The Spainish Prelats being 12. in number A Spanish Protestation against the adjournying of the Synode protested against this decree but the Pope had now accorded with France and therefore he made no account of the Imperialists XI The suspension for two years continued ten because the motives were changed The Pope was out of all hope to regain Germany And Ceâ—ar was so earnest before for the Synod because he intended to erect a fifth Monarchy and by means of Religion to immortalize his fame for he thought to subdue all Germany by treaties or Arms and then to make a new purchase of Italy and perhaps of France But when he â—aw Gods hand for the Protestants and a division of his own family he layd aside Various thoughts concerning the Synode all thought of the Councel and the Romans cared as little for it But after the death of Pope Marcel An. 1555. it was one of the Capitulations in the Conclave that the future Pope should by advice of the colledge call a Synod within two years to finish the begun Reformation to determin the other controversies of Religion and to endeavour the acceptation of the Tridentin Canons in Germany But when this was motioned unto Pope Paul IIII. he said with much indignation I have no need of a Synod I am above all Cardinall Bellai replied A Councel is necessary not to addauthority unto the Pope but to find meanes of procuring an uniformity in all places He answered If it were necessary it must be held at Rome and nowhere else I never consented to hold a Synod at Trent because it is among the Lutherans and a Synod should consist of Bishops only and no others should be admitted no not for advice unless Turks Nota who were the members of that Councell also be admitted it is a foolish thing to send unto the mountains 60 of the least able Bishops and 40 of the most insufficient Divines as hath been done twice and to believe that the world can be regulated by such better then by the Vicar of Christ and the colledge of Cardinals who are the pillares of Christendom and by the counsel of Prelars and Divines who are more in number at Rome then can be brought to Trent Nevertheless An. 1557. when he heard that the King of France had made Acts in Parliament concerning Religion he would have called a Synod but he was so perplexed with difficulties in Rome that he could not After his death the same Capitulation was renewed in the Conclave An. 1559 to restore a Synod upon account of the necessity in France and Belgio and the open defection of Germany and England So Pius 4. began to advise privatly with his trustiest friends whether a Synod were expedient for the Apostolical See if not whether it be safer to deny it absolutly or to make shew of readiness and to hinder it by impediments Or if it be expedient whether he shall wait untill he be entreated or call it as by his own motion It was resolved Because he can not eschue it he should prevent the petions of others and so he might have the fairer occasion to cover his own purpose in crossing the designes of others So far he goeth and no more he shewes unto the Cardinals and All Ambassadors that he is desirous of a Synod and he willeth them to advise what things have need to be reformed and of the place and time and of other preparations but he intended it not untill the Parliament of France had decreed to hold a Nationall Synod Then the Pope was advised by the Cardinals that it is safer to hasten the Generall then to permit a National Synod But then comes into consideration Where it must be seing a Synod is much after the mind of him who is strongest in the place Bolonia was named but Trent was judged fittest Both the Emperour and Francis King of France except against the place and they craved also that the former canons be reexamined and moreover the Emperour demanded other things to be granted to wit the communion of the cup the marriage of the clergy c. The Pope answered he was content where it may be if the Italians shall have free access and recess he will sooner quite his life then grant the second and the third can not be granted but in the Councel In his heart he was glad of those difficulties except that the affaires of France require hast for he had hope of France but despared of the others The mean while was the Counsel at Fountainbleaw as is above Pag. 154. When the Pope understood of the discourses there he resolves to call a generall Councell but then he questioneth Whether it shall be termed a new Councel or a resumption of the former The Emperour and Frances will have it called a new one because the Protestants will not accept that which hath condemned them The Pope and Philip King of Spain will not have the canons to be called into question that have been decided The Cardinals propound a midle course to terme it neither a new one nor a resumption and November 24. it was decreed in consistory to call it Indictio Concily Tridentini and to begin at Easter next But the words of the Bull gave satiâ—faction to no party The Pope said None should except against the word Continuare in the Bull because it hindereth not to examine former decrees And he sent his Breves to all the Princes of Germany assembled then in the Diet at Neumburgh with this inscription Vnto his beloved son the Duke or Count c. None of those Princes would open any of them but sent them back unto the Legat's lodging On the last day of their assembly this answer was given unto the Legates The most honourable Electors Princes Ambassadorsand Counselors of the most sacred Empire of Rome acknowledge that the Church hath need of Reformation and for this cause many godly learned and wise men of all ages and conditions have for a long time wished that the Church may be in a better estate and have prayd that
other his works I therefore subjoyn a taste of it and because some poison is in it I add a litle antidot which may be usefull unto some In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of judging the evangelical and Apostolical Scripture which being Divine and a most sure rule the antients had used in judging of controversies after the departure of the Apostles and because in such contentions ariseth controversy about the interpretation and sense of some passages of the Scriptures it is necessary to have recourse unto the Universall consent of Writers chiefly of those who lived in the time of the Emperour Constantin untill the time of Leo I. or of Gregory yet so that it is not necessary to produce the testimonies of them all nor of the most part which were an infinite work but it is sufficient to bring one or two by whom the judgement of the whol Church may be known and with this caution that every testimony of those Fathers may not be rashly received seing in many places they speak according to their privat judgement and wherein even the most learned and best maintainers of the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine have not agreed with the safe unity of faith but only such things as belong unto the confirmation of the Apostolical and Catholick tradition and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted testimony wherein they declare constantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church His method is conform unto the Articles of the Augustan Confession His principal scope seemes to be contained in the seventh Article de vera Ecclesia where he holdes that the true Church is always manifest and though the present Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in integrity of manners and discipline yea and in sincerity of doctrine yet she standes on the same foundation and professeth communion with the antient Church and therefore is one and the same albeit different in many particulares Neither should we separate from her as Christ did not separat from the Jewish Church albeit corrupt neither did the Prophets nor Apostles violate the union but only spake against her and came out of her but by dissenting from the errors neither did Cyprian and some others violat the union with the Roman Church how beit they did complain of the envy of the Roman clergy and the pride of the Pope This may be called his privat judgement as he spake of others in his preface and not the constant faith of the whole Church that the Church should be manifest always was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King 19. 14. nor of John who prophecied of the woman fleeing into the wilderness Revel 12 and it is without all doubt in the general that in the dayes of the Antichrist the Church shall not be manifest 2. he grantes that the Roman Church hath departed not a litle in manners and doctrine but how far she hath departed may be in some measure known by the history 3. his advice that we should not have departed from her is a main question but certainly his reason is not sufficient for though our Saviour made not separation from the Jewish Church yet he foretold that when these labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir the vineyard shal be taken from them and not a stone of their temple should be left upon another Where was their Church then if they had no place for their Religion As for the Pophets and Apostles distinguish the times before the time was come which God had appointed they had no reason to depart but when the appointed time was come then they departed and for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The same distinction serveth for the Roman Church Cyprian and Paulin had no reason to violat the vnion when she had not departed from the true faith but when she became the whoore and all nations had drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication then was the time to obey the commande Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Gods people was with her and in her and they must not only protest against their adulterous mother but come out from her Then for reconciliation of the Church he seemes to despair that ever they will accept of his Overture to wit that those who have given the cause of distraction that is saith he the governors of the Church would remit some what of their too much rigor and yeeld a little for the peace of the Church and following the wishes and admonitions of many good people would reform the manifest abuses according to the rule of Divine Scripture and of the antient Church from which they have departed And next that those who eschuing those vices have fallen into the other extremity would confess their faults and return into the right way In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church he puts often a blame upon the Reformed if not for their Tenet yet for their practise For example of justification he saith What is said in the fourth article that men can not be justified before God by their own strength merits or works but are justified freely by faith it was evermore allowed by the Church and untill this day it is approved by all the writers of the Church So that I wonder why the Apology saith that they are condemned in this article as if it were taught that men obtain remission of sins for their own merits and not freely for Christ's sake Afterwards he cites the testimony of Bernard saying I consider three things whereupon all my hope stands the love of adoption the truth of the promise and the power of performing And saith he the Doctors of this age say not that they teach doubting whereby men should doubt of Gods mercy and mistrust but such fear of God whereby a diligence of living well and of keeping the received grace may be stirred up and increased in us as the Apostle saith Work forth your salvation with fear and trembling And they call this sear chast and filial which perfect love casts not forth but retaines and cherishes Which fear hath always adjoyned confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleasure And seing those things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church the Protestants do not rightly in accusing the present Church that she bidds and teaches to doubt of Gods favor and of eternal life and put this blasphemous doctrin as they speak among the chief causes for which they should depart from her Of free will he saith on the 18. Artick The sum of this controversy which had been formerly and now is consists in this What the will of man can do to attain righteousness by which we are justified before God is not to be asscribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by sin but unto the singular grace of God which we have not by nature wherein we were
the worde and sacraments and other things belonging thereunto doth acknowledge neither Pope nor any humane Magistracy nor the Preachers themselves for Head and Lord but only Jesus Christ after whose lawes will and commandements the Church should be ruled and unto whom both Preachers and Elders and deacons and also the whol Christian Church of whatever rank should be obedient But it were longsom now to declare this it is sufficient to hint it in a worde If the liberty and ministry of the Churches should absolutely depend upon the Magistrats and their commandes a great confusion would follow the purity of doctrin might soon decay all enormities abound and piety would fail as by the grace of God the greatest part of the Magistrats do well understand and may know yet better when they shall duly hear the answer of the Churches against the unjust complaint of some who seem to stand for Libertinisme more then for Christian liberty for when there is no end of their complaints and as it shall be found true they with their written and printed Remonstrances will not be directed by the High States themselves so the Church must apologize for the cause of Christ and his Gospell howbeit wee do it not unwillingly and would rather plead it by word of mouth But to return unto the purpose it hath so far come that it hath been propounded unto his Princely Excellency and the high States as reasonable that in no town or willage should be any convention or consistory but with advice of the Magistrats of the towns or of the States by which the meetings and Ministry of the Church should be brought into great danger but his Excellency and the States understanding the cause better have established the former ordinances and administration whereby it may be seen that the Churches have increased and multiplied Afterwards by the pacification of Ghent and by the death of those great Commanders then Governors of the other Netherlands it came to pass that not only in Holland and Zeeland was Popery forsaken and the preaching of the Gospell accept but also the good subjects in Brabant Flanders Gelderland Friseland the bishoprik of Utrecht the land of Overisel c. have begun to embrace the trueth whereby in some places publickly in other places howbeit privily in houses yet in great assemblies of people and also with the knowledge and consent of the Magistrats Gods worde is preached c. So far there Before that time Gaspar Colhaes a Minister at Leiden who had been a priest in time of Popery and yet had professed the Reformed Religion in time of the persecution had made no small sturre for the government of the Church as he had also retained other dregs of Popery and other preachers likewise So that the Churches of the Netherlands was seldom free of one stichler or other yet alwise maintained and keept pure by the vigilancy of Synods and by protection of Magistrats from the corruption of such subdolous Ministers In time of the troubls moved by Colhaes the States of Holland called for one Minister out of each Classis and sent two Commissioners Gerhard van Wingaerd and Leonard Caesenbrood unto them requiring them to shew the form of the Church-government and to shew the distinction between the Civil and ecclesiastical government Those answered The Church-discipline was considered and penned by the Synod at Dort in the year 1578. which was authorized by the High The distinction of Magistracy Ministry States And they had been traduced unjustly that they would have usurped dominion over the Magistrates for they acknowledge themselves to be subject unto the Magistrats as any other subjects are both for body and goods except only that according to Gods worde they may exercize the Office committed by God unto them conform unto the writings of the Prophets Apostles As for the distinction of the Offices they gave it in write whereof the authentick copy Triglandius Lib. cit saith he hath not seen but he gives the summa of it from another to wit Both Offices are ordained by God both are preservers of godly righteousness both should be reverenced for conscience sake The Magistrate should not only preserve godly righteousness but provide for the commonweel-fare in which respect Church-men as well as others are subject unto them in body goods the Magistrat's Office is to establish and promote by their authority and example so far as concerneth the outward man that Gods Worde be obey'd but the Office of Ministers is to set that Worde before the people with faithfull teaching and godly conversation The Office of the Magistrat is to compell the despisers and falsefiers of Gods word that they hinder not the outward peace of the Church and if any do disturbe it to punish them with imprisonment or other punishment in hody or goods And the ministers should exhort the people in Christ's name to serve God peaceably and to shew forth their dutifull regarde of Gods worde and should call unto repentance the inward man that is the spirit or soul with spirituall weapens that is by preaching eternall life and threatning everlasting death The Magistrats office is to ordain punishment in body and goods and according to circumstances of oceasions to mitigate or straiten them And the Ministers should prudently exercize the exhortations and menaces that are prescribed in Gods Word and the excommunication The Magistrate should provide that the external peace of the Church as the Civil peace be keept safe and as occasion requires to punish the transgressions of the disturbers And Ministers should endeavour out of love that according to the rule of discipline in Gods Worde the souls of offenders may be brought unto salvation The Magistrate should preside when punishments of life or goods are handled And Ministers govern in the Church-counsell when matters of conscience are judged The Ministers and Church-counsel should appoint the discipline of the Church according to the rule of Gods Worde and the Magistrate hath power by himself whether present or absent to examine it and if he dissallow any thing therein he may commande the Church-men to reform it according to Gods Worde The Magistrate as also the Church hath power to seek and to use their authority if need shall be that Ministers of the Worde be called and the Church be provided with them and also to punish the faults even in the pulpit that deserve Civil punishment and it is the office of Ministers and Elders to choose persons sufficient for the office and then to present those before the Magistrate that he may approve them if there no be lawfull impediment which then should be confirmed by the Ministers When the Church shall be troubled with any division it is the office of the Magistrate to call together a Church-assembly and to rule it as concerning the external action But when the Church is in peace it belongs unto the Ministers to call the Ecclesiasticall assemblies and to preside in
adultery or other crimes and continue in them V. Of the law and the gospell they say Whatsoever in the holy Scripture is against sin belongs unto the law and the gospell properly is the doctrine teaching what man who hath not satisfied the law should believe to wit that Christ hath satisfied for all our sins and hath obtained remission but in a large sense the doctrine of repentance may be called the gospell And they condem it as pernicious and false to say The gospell properly is the doctrine of repentance or that it is not the only preaching of Gods grace VI. concerning the use of the law Albeit believers be free from the curse and coaction of the law yet they are not lawless but the law must be preached both unto the unconverted and converted yet with this different issue that those who obey for fear of the curse are said to do the works of the law and who being regenerat do obey willingly as if there were no curse nor reward are said to obey the law of Christ and the law of the mind neither are they under the law but under grace VII concerning the Lord's Supper they first condem those as crafty and deceiving Sacramentarians who believe the true presence of the very substantial and lively body and blood of Christ and that the presence and eating of it is spiritual by faith next they hold that the body and blood of Christ is truly and substantially there and is truly distributed with the bread and wine and received not only by them who come worthily but by the unworthy albeit by the one sort unto their confort and the other to their judgement and damnation unless they repent And the grounds of this their faith are 1. Jesus Christ is very God and man in one person undivided and inseparable 2. the right hand is every where and Christ in his manhood is set at the right hand of God 3. the words of the institution are not false 4. God knowes many wayes and can be present as he pleaseth neither is he tied to that only way which the philosophers call Local And so the body of Christ is present not only spiritually but also bodily yet not Capernaiticaly but in a spirituall and heavenly manner in respect of the sacramental union Thirdly they condem Popish transsubstantiation the sacrifice the refusing of the cup c. VIII of the person of Christ they say albeit the Godhead and manhood of Christ retain their several properties yet they are vnited personaly not as two planks conioined but as iron and fire or he soul and the body Wherefore among other articles they condem them who hold that only the manhood suffered and only the Godhead is present with us in the sacrament and in all our crosses or that this presence is not in respect of his manhood and the Sone of God doth not all the works of his omnipotency in and with and by his manhood and Christ in respect of his manhood is not capable of omnipotency and other Divine properties IX Concerning Christ's descending into hell they say It should not be curiously disputed but be believed simply that he descended into hell and overcame the power of death and Satan but when and how it can not be known in this life X. concerning Eclesiastical ceremonies which are not commanded nor forbidden in the Worde they say those are not any part of Divine worship and may be changed as the edification of the Church in several times and places shall require yet without levity and scandal and in time of persecution when a constant confession is required nothing should be yielded unto the enemies of the gospell or for their sake XI Concerning eternal predestination first they distinguish between prescience and predestination prescience say they is common to the estate of the godly and ungodly and is not the cause of sin in any man but predestination or election concerneth the godly only this can not be searched among the hid decrees of God but in the reveeled word which teaches that God hath shut up all men under unbelief that he might have mercy on all and willeth not that any man should perish but rather that all men should repent and believe in Christ neither is any saved but who believe in him And where it is said Many are called but few chosen it is not to be so understood as if God would not have allmen to be saved but to shew that the cause of the damnation of the wicked is their not-hearing or contempt of Gods word And they have no mention of reprobation They have a twelth Head against the heresies of Anabaptists Arians and Antitrinitarians This book was the occasion of an open separation The next year the Divines of the Palatinate reply under the name of Admonitio Neostadiana confirming the ortho doxe doctrine concerning the Person of Christ and the Supper shewing the false imputations of errors examining the authority and true sense of the Augustan Confession discovering the indirect means of penning and seeking subscriptions of that book and demonstrating the uniust condemnation of the true doctrine When this book was published some that had subscribed the former book declared that they had subscribed with limitations and not absolutely as the book was published and they recalled their subscriptions and the contrivers of that book replied under the title Apologia Erfurtensis So much was written pro and con The points wherein they insist most were the question of the Lord's Supper the communication of the Divine attributes unto the manhood and vniversal grace Unto those of the Palatinate were joyned the Princes and Ministers of Anhalt and Nassaw the Helvetians and many Cities of Germany besides those of other Nations Untill this day it is cleare that those Vbiquitaries inveigh most bitterly against their adversaries and impute many errors unto them falsely by which two means they a lienate the simpler sort from all reconciliation This difference occasioned the compacting of the Harmony of Confessions After that time there were other Conferences between these parties but all in vain V. In Constantinople the Muffti or highpriest of the Turks dealt with Troubles in the Greek Church Amurathes to take all the churches of the city from the Christians The Greeks Armenians and other Christian Nations did interceed in the contrary alledging the liberty that was granted by Mahomet 2. and others his successors The Muffti answered That liberty was granted when few Turks were in the city but now when there be so many of their own Religion Christians should have no place within the walls Two churches were taken from them and Amurathes turned all his wrath against the Patriarch and caused lead him in an iron-chain through the city and then banished him unto Rhodes Sundry causes were alledged as that he had caused the Christians receive the new Calendare of Rome to the scandal of many he had pronounced a Sentence of divorcement against a Noble
alswell in time past as henceforth may be punished according to these lawes especially the contemners of the lawes in Aberdien Cars of Gourie and other places as shall be specified When the Noble men heard these articles they said they thought it not convenient to propound them in that manner but rather they would collect them into two heads thus First they would declare unto her Majesty the good mindes and obedience of them there assembled and as for religion seing it concerneth the said Lords most especially being members of the Church they would deale with her Majesty that the same may be observed according to the Order established at her Highness arrivall And they say they doubt not but they shall obtain so gracious answer from her Majesty as may satisfy the assembly And concerning the sustentation of the Ministers they will likewise deale for it and they hope that they shall be reasonably satisfied Thereafter the same Lords declare how they were not only accepted by her Majesty in good part but that shee had accorded to the performance of the petitions and they promise in her Majesties name unto the assembly the accomplishment For said they if they were not persuaded in their hearts that her Majesty meant sinceerly they would not have been messingers of her answer On the other side all the assembly thank God and her Majesty that their reasonable petitions were so graciously answered and they desire the same Lords reciprocally to promise unto her Majesty in their behalfe all dutifull obedience love and submission which can be expected by any Christian Prince of most faithfull and humble subjects Promising also that if any of their number shall happen to forget the duty of a good subject in offending against her Majesties lawes they all shall concurr ingenuously to the punition of the offender according to the quality of the trespasse and as they shall be required Item concerning the jurisdiction of the Church the assembly nameth four Superintendents Elleven Ministers and four Gentle men to conveen the morn and conferr on the causes and jurisdiction pertaining unto the Church and report their opinions Item it is concluded that a Minister being once placed may not leave that congregation without the knowledge of the flock and consent of the Superintendent or wholl Church and his cause be considered whither lawfull or not Item it is decerned that Pa. Cowston shall not leave his congregation nor go out of the country even albeit he petitioneth it for a time to augment his knowledge Item whereas the Commissioner of Murray had complained on Wi. Sutherland parson of Moy that he had committed fornication and when he was charged to marry the woman he had despitefully torn the Commissioners letters whereupon he was charged to compear before this assembly and hath not come the Assemblie deprives him of all ecclesiasticall function and ordaines the Commissioner to proceed with censures against him for his contempt On Decemb. 13. was a Parliam at Edinb But saith the Hist of Refor the Queen would not cause proclame the Parliament untill she had desired the Earle of Murray by whose means chiefly the Earle of Lennox came into Scotland and was then to be restored that there shall no word be spoken in the Parliament or at least nothing concluded concerning Religion But he answered He could not promise it Some articles were then presented by the Commissioners of the Church especially for abolishing the Masse and punishment of vice but nothing was granted excep that it was statute a hat scandalous livers shall be punished first by prison and then publickly shewed unto the people with ignominy But this was not put in execution The Nationall assembly The VIII Nationall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Decemb. 25. Jo. Erskin Superintendent is chosen Moderator It is ordained that the publick affairs shall first in order be treated and then particulars shal be propounded in writ and if any persons cause requires hasty resolution it shall be dispatched in this assembly or els it shall be referred unto the Superintendent of the bounds and certain Ministers to examine it and put their judgement in writ which shall be reported unto the next assemblie 2. The assemblie causeth propounde unto the Lords of Secret Counsell the articles following and humbly require their H. H. to solicite the Queens Majesty for answer 1. To signifie that the transgressors of the proclamations that have been against the sayers and hearers of Masse and the abusers of the sacraments are so common that it may be greatly feared that judgements shall shortly follow unless remedy be provided in time 2. To require the paiment of Ministers stipends 3. That Superintedents may be placed in such parts where none are 4. That these be punished who do shut the church-doors against the preachers coming to preach the word 5. humbly to require of her Majesty what the Church can expect of Benefices vaking or that shall vake 6. By what means Ministers shall come to the possession of Manses glebs whither they be set in fue or not 7. That the Act concerning the reparing of churches be put into execution III. Because there is a common report that many ignorants and of leud conversation are admitted to be Ministers and exhorters and Readers the Superintendents of Anguise Lothian and the West were ordained to visite certain bounds alloted now unto them and John Knox is to visite the Churches of Fife and Perth and others to visite other parts with power to trie suspend depose as they shall finde cause IV. Unto a supplication of Paull Meffan containing sundrie particulars it is answered that the assemblie is ready to accept him if he shall present himselfe before them shewing signes of unfained repentance and be willing to obey as the Church shall appoint unto him But to delete his processe the Church can no way condescend nor think they that petition to proceed from the Holy Ghost seeing David was not ashamed to write his own offense for glorifying God And to admitt him into the Ministry within the realm it is judged no way tollerable untill the memory of his crime be more deeply buried and some Church make request for him And it is signified unto him that the Church is grievously offended that he being excommunicat in Scotland hath taken upon him a Ministry in England I omitt the censures of Superintendents and Commissioners of visiting because it was ordinary Here also is mention of exhorters these were men not furnished with sufficient gifts for the Ministry and because of the scarcety of Ministers were permitted not only to read in a Church but to exercize also their talent in exhorting the people and if they did increase in gifts were admitted into the Ministry III. February following the Queen was in Fife and the Papists waxing more bold went to Masse and uttered words of blasphemie Which was delated to the Lords of Counsell As also some Popish Bishops Priests did brag that
invest him in the kingdom and procuration given to the Lords Lindsay and Ruthuen to give up and resigne the rule of the realm in presence of the States together with another Commission ordaining the Earle of Murray Regent during Prince's minority if he will accept the Charge Or if he refuse to accept it upon his single person that he with the Duke the Earles of of Lennox Argyle Athol Morton Glencairn and Marre should Govern conjunctly These writes were published July 29. at the Market-cross of Edinburgh Then the Prince was crowned at Sterlin These two months the Earle of Mortay was not in the Country and being recalled returns in the beginning of August he visites the Queen and endeavors to joyn the Lords which had taken part with the Hamiltons or Neuters join them I say with these who had bound themselves for the Kings preservation but his travell was to litle purpose August 20. he accepteth the Regency and was proclamed Regent The other Lords seeing that all things grew strong on the Regents side sent unto the Counsell and by common advice it was decreed that a Parliament be called for setling the affaires of the realm at Edinburgh Decemb. 15. This Parliament was keept with such frequency as the like The Parliament Aâ— 1567. was not remembred to have been seen Beginning was made after the approbation of the Queens renunciation and Commission of Regency at the affaires of the Church and sundry Acts were unanimously concluded one abolishing the Popes jurisdiction another repealing all statutes made in former times for mantenance of idolatry and superstition contrary to the confession of faith that was approved in the Parliament 1560. and now again ratified 3. The Masse is abolished and punishment appointed against all hearers and sayers of it 4. Those are not to be esteemed members of the Church who refuse the participation of the sacraments as they are now ministrat 5. The examination and admission of Minist s is only in power of the Church now openly professed and presentations should be directed unto the Supertendents or commissioners of the Church within sixe months or els the Church shall have power to dispone the same to a qualified person for that time 6. An oath to be given by the King at his coronation 7. None may be a Judge proctor notary nor member of a Court who professeth noâ— the true religion 8. The thirds of all Benefices shall now instantly and in all time coming be first payd to the Ministers ay and whill the Church come to the full possession of their proper patrimony which is the tyths providing that the Collectors make yearly account in the Checker so that Ministers being first answered the superplus be applied unto the Kings use 9. All teachers of the youth should be tryed by the Superintendents or Uisitors of the Church 10. Provestries prebendaries and chaplanries are appointed The XIV Assembly for entertaining Students in Colledges Jem Acts were made for punishing fornication incest and marriages within degrees forbidden by Gods word Item that the Queen should be detained in perpetuall prison within the castle of Lochleuin The Assemblie conveeneth Decemb. 25. John row Ministers at Santiohnstoun is chosen Moderator 1. Commissioners are appointed to concurre at all times with such persons of Parliament or Secret Counsell as have been named by the Regent to confer concerning the offenses that appertain to the jurisdiction of the Church as also for decision of questions that may occurre these were two Superintendents and seven other Ministers 2. Whereas the Earle of Argyle had given offense in putting away his wife and some other particulares he submits himselfe to the discipline of the Church and the Assembly ordaines the Superintendent of Argyle to try these slanders and cause satisfaction bâ— made as Gods word appoints and report his diligence to the next Assembly 3. Because Adam called Bishop of Orknay had married the Queeâ— with the Earle of Bothuell and so had transgressed an Act in marrying Both well a divorced adulterer the Assembly deprives hin from all funâ—â—ion in the Ministry 4. John craig is accused for proclaming the bans twixt the Queen and the Earle of Bothâ—ell He gives his purgation in write after this manner To the end that they who fear God may understand my proceeding in this matter I shall shortly declare what I did and what moved mee to do it leaving the judgement of all unto the Church first at the request of Mr Thomas Hepburn in the Queen's name to proclame her with the Lord Bothuel I plainly refused because he had not her hand writ and because the constant bruit was that he had rauished her and keeped her in captivity On wednesday next the Justice-Clerk brought mee a writing subscribed with her hand bearing that she was neither ravished nor detained in captivity and therefore he charged mee to proclame My answer was I durst proclame no bans and chiefly such without consent of the Church On thurseday next the Church after long reasoning with the Justice Clerk concluded that the Q s mind should be published to her subjects three next preaching dayes but because the Gen. Assembly had prohibite all such marriages wee protested that they would neither solemnize nor approve that marriage but only would declaire the Queen's mind leaving all doubts dangers to the counsellers approvers and performers of the marriage Upon fridday next I declared the wholl progress and mind of the Church here he understands the Church-Session of Edinburgh desiring every man in Gods name to discharge his conscience before the Secret Counsell and to give boldness unto others I craved of the Lords there present time leave and place to speak my judgement before the parties Protesting if I were not heard I either would desist from proclaming or declare my mind publickly before the Church Therefore being admitted after noone before my L. in the Counsell I layd to his charge the law of adultery the ordinance of the Church the law of ravishing the suspicion of collusion betwixt him and his wife the suddain divorcement and proclaming within the space of four dayes and last the suspicion of the Kings death which his marriage would confirm But he answered nothing to my satisfaction Wherefore after many exhortations I protested that I could not but declare my mind publickly to the Church So on sunday after that I had declared what they had done and how they would proceed whither wee would or not I took heaven and earth to witnes that I abhorred and detested that marriage because it is odious and slanderous to the world and seeing the greatest part of the realm do approve it either by flattery or by silence I craved the faithfull to pray earnestly that God wold turn to the confort of this realm that which they intend against reason and good conscience Because I heard some persons grudging against mee I used these reasons for my defences first I had broken no law by proclaming
may be condescended-upon for that effect 7. That in places where no Superintendents are some may be placed Answers were returned on July 8. giving in a word a favorable answer unto them all and for the sixth article the eight day of August was named but that day was not keept and so nothing was done therein 5. None should bring unto the Gen. Assembly any question or complaint that should and may be decided in a provinciall Synod or if they shall they shall be rejected 6. Because the Bishop of Orknay hath given obedience and submission now upon his petition the Assembly restores him Providing that on a certain day he shall have the Sermon in the Church of Halyrudhouse and in the end theteof confesse his offence in marrying the Queen with the Earle of Bothuell which the Bishop promiseth to do 7. The Bishop of Galloway is ordeined to declare whither he will wait upon Court and Counsell or upon preaching the word and visiting the Churches the Superintendent of Fife Lothian and Anguise are appointed to crave and report his answer unto the next assembly and in the mean time John rowe Minister at Santjohnstoun is appointed to visite the Churches of Galloway 8. No man should possesse the patrimony of the Church and not do dutifull seruice and because it is known that some of them have gifts whereby they may be profitable in the Church admonition is given to such that they shall apply themselves according to their gifts and as the Church shall judge them able unto the Ministry And because all such persons are not present the Superintendenrs and Visitors of Churches shall cause warn them all to be present at the next generall Assembly When the 25. of December was come few did conveen because a report was that the town was infected with the pest and also were great stormes both in the south and north therefore letters of advertisement were sent to all Superintendents and Commissioners of visiting churches to keep the 25. day of February VIII The Regent returnes to Edinburgh February 2. from a Treaty 1569. with the Queen of England concerning the proceedings of this Country with Queen Mary and about the twenty day of the same month the Duke returnes with commission from the Queen Mary to be her Deputy he causeth publish Letters prohibiting the subjects to acknowledge any other Soveraigne than the Queen Wherefore the Regent by proclamation chargeth in the Kings name the subjects to meet him at Glasgow March 10. The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh February 2â— to wit Commissioners according to the Act of the former Assembly Da. Lindsay Minister The XVI Assembly at Lieth is chosen Moderator 1. A supplication is sent unto the Regent craving to take order with such persons as have received Benefices in time of Papistry and because they had quite the thirds think themselves free of all cure in the Church 2. That no Minister of Gods word have power to set tacks of his Benefice 3. To reduce all Benefices given to any person contrary to the Acts of Parliament or Counsell granted in favor of the Church The ordinary affaires were handled untill March 7. when a Letter was brought from the Duke shewing his good affection unto the Religion and his purpose to have all the subjects to live in a peaceable and quiet manner under the obedience of the Queen our Soveraigne regrating the proclamations made by the Earle of Morray and that not for fear of them as not deserving such and confident that the people and Nobilâ—ty will not be against him finally requiring to make his affaires and minde parent unto the people Or if they find not on his part that he offereth seekes what duty requires of his Christian profession that they would come and reason with him When this letter was read it was answered unto the bearer that they would send and acquaint the Regent with it and as it shall please please Him they will either write or send some of their number unto the Duke So they sent two Superintendents and a Minister unto the Regent to know his pleasure therein Aâ—ter conference the result was that the Assembly should send unto the Duke and conferre with him and others of the Nobility that may bee with him and use all meanes to reconcile both him and them unto the obedience of the King and his Regent 3. A generall fast is appointed to be keept throughout all the realm to begin the 13. day of this instant in such places as may be timously advertised by the Superintendents and in other places so soon as they may be advertised and to continue for eicht dayes inclusivè and in the mean time to use the exercise prescribed before and to use sobriety in eating drinking praying namely that God would be pleased to quench that appearing fire of intestine troubles 4. Moe articles were sent unto the Regent to wit 1. That remedy may be provided against the oppression of the Earle Huntly and of others who have opposed the Collectors of the Church and tyrannously placed their own 2. That it may please his Gr. and the Counsell that the Church may proceed from admonitions to further censures against the said Earle all others guilty of the like oppression even to excommunication in case of his and their contempt 3. That the Church without offense may appoint Robert Pont in some other place where his labors may be more frutefull than heertofore they have been in Murray 4. That order be taken against such odious crimes as provoke Gods wrath against the wholl land and if his Gr. send us to the Justice-Clerk experience teaches sufficiently what he had done in any such matter 5. That once the Jurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from that which is Civill 6. That the Question of adultery may be determined whither the adulterer shall be admitted to the benefite of marriage After this Assembly and the fast by means of these which were sent from the Assembly an agreement was made betwixt the Regent and the Duke in this manner that the Duke should submit himself to the Kings authority he and his friends should be restored unto their honors and possessions and that he should give surety for his their continuing in obedience unto the King The Earls Argile Huntly refuse to be comprised under this agreement but deal by themselves When the Duke heard that they would not accept the conditions though he came to Edinburgh at the day appointed he would have shifted the giving of his surety and rashly vented his mind that if he were free of that promise he would never consent unto it Therefore he and the Lord Hereis who was thought to have diverted him were imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh Then Argyle and Huntly made their submission and agreement Then the Regent goeth into the North and setled all these parts in peace and took pledges of them for observing peace in time coming
where matters left and that wee endeavour the reducing of them to the estate wherein they stood One thing wee may call to remembrance that when we traveled in the Parliament that the States would agree that the thirds should be decerned to appertain unto the Ministry they plainly opponed unto us in respect of the first Act alledging that with the sustentation of the Ministry regaird should be had to the support of the Prince in sustaining the publick charges wich if they had not some relief by that meane the revenue of the Crown being so diminished and the ordinary charges come to such greatness they must be burdened with exactions and so this dangerous argument compelled us to promise unto the States that wee would take upon us the Act being granted unto the Church they would satisfy and agree to any thing should be thought reasonable for support of the King and us bearing the authority which order had been sufficient for the wholl if intestine trouble had not occurred But the disobedience growing so vniuersaly wee are content to sustain our part of the enlake and loss for the time bypast but because there hath been murmur and grudge for that thing assigned to the Kings house and ours and some other nâ—edfull things in the State as that thereby the Ministry were frustrat of their appointed stipends Some communication was hade at Santandrews and nothing concluded untill the generall Assembly of the Church This now moveth us to write unto you in this form praying you to consider rightly the necessity of the cause and how the same hath proceeded from the beginming having respect that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the Kings authority and power and that now the property of the Crown is not able to sustain the ordinary charges how in the beginning the thirds had not been granted if the necessity of the Prince had not been one of the chief causes And at the Parliament as we have written the States stack to consent that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the Ministry untill wee took in hand that they being made without condition in favor of the Church the same would again condescend to so much as might be sufficient to the support of the publick affaires in setting forth the Kings authority And that therefore yee will now agree and condescend to a certain speciall assignation of what shall be employd to this use the quantity where of diverse of yourselves and the bearer hereof Master John wood our servant can inform you that thereafter yee may distribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God his stipend according to the condition of the place he serves in at your W. discretion Heerby all confusion that along time hath troubled the estate of the Church about the stipends shall be avoided and some speciall prouision being made for sustaining these publick charges wee may the better hold hand to see the Church obeyd in that whereon Ministers should live as we shall report that during our travels in the North they have found our effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance Further wee shew you briefly one thing that occurred at our late being in Elgin one Nicol sutherland in Forress was put to the knowledge of an Assise for incest and with him the woman the Assise hath convicted him of the fault but the question is whither the same be incest or not So that we delayd the execution untill we might have your resolution The case is the woman before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother-brother Heerin Master Ro. Pont can inform you more amply And at our coming to Aberdeen come one Porterfield Minister provided before to the vicarage of Ardrossam and required of us that he might also have the vicarage of Stevinstoun seing both were litle enough to sustain him and the churches were near that he might discharge the cure of both wee having him commended by sundry gentle men unto the same but we thought good to advertise you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corruption and if such things occurre heerafter let us understand what yee would have us to do As also concerning the Chaplanries that shall happen to vaik where in because as yet is no certain order prescribed some confusion continues some desiring them for life time some for infants that are not fit for schools and some for seven years Wee are somtimes pressed to receive or confirm assignations or dimission of Benefices the preparative where of seemeth to bring with it corruption And wee would be resolued how to proceed Before our coming from â—ife and since we have been very willing to do justice on all persons suspect of witchcraft as also on adulterers incestuous persons and abusers of the sacraments where in we could not have such expedition as we wished because we had no other probability but a generall delation of names the persons suspected being for the most part not tryed nor convicted by order of the Church This hindered many things that otherwise might have been done Therefore wee pray you appoint and prescribe how the iudgement of the Church may proceed and be executed against all such transgressors before coâ—plaint be made to us that when we come to the countries wee may execute the law and be relieved of the tryall inquisition of them Wee thought good to give you this advertisment and so remitting these all to your care diligence Committs you to the protection of the eternall God At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In answer unto these two particular questions the Assembly resolues that the case of Nicol is incest and that Chaplanries should be disponed to the Colledges or to the poor conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwise The next assembly is appointed to hold at Sterlin Februaty 25. next coming but in the book of the Assemblies it is said expressly Because of the troubles falling out by the slaughter of my L. Regent it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin at Edinburgh It is to be marked in this former assembly that whereas of all the bishops three only did embrace or professe the Reformed religion to wit of Galloway Orknay Caitnes none of them had any power in the Church but by vertue of Commission that was given them by the Assembly upon account that they had the Church-revenues in the places and they might have supplied the place of Superintendents but when the charge was committed unto them they were alwayes found deficient in exercise thereof yea and guilty in ioyning with these which did oppose present authority as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle of Bothvell the murderer of the King with the Queen and the Authour of Vindiciae Philadephi pag. 28. testifies that it was clearly known to every one that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who opposed the Governement of the King and did not only preach unto that
faction but did encourage them unto fighting as a iust and necessary warre and afterwards did commend the man which murdered the Kings grandfather As for the b. of Caithnes I finde nothing written of him untill the Assembly following Then among all the Superintendents none of them did assume the title of a Bishop except the Superintendent of the Isles and he took his patent from the Queen after she had renounced the government and was prisoner in England and did assist that faction as it was layd to his charge by that assembly Then concerning the death of him who hitherto hath been colled the good Regent when that adverse faction saw that hee was more and more beloved and did increase in authority they took course to cut him off and one James Hamiltoun of Bothuell haugh under took that misshant fact and did it lurking priuatly in the bishop of Santandrews house within Lithgow as the Regent was riding by that house and the town was throng that he could not passe speedily that man killed him with a abullet and escaped safe out of the Bishops house Great lamentation was for the losse of him seing he had undertaken the governement in a troublous and disordered time and within 18. months had brought both south and north unto quietness by the blessing of God and was a singulare pattern of piety for he did order himself and his family so that it did resemble a Church more then a Court. Besids his devotion which he constantly exercised no wickedness nor unseemly wantoness was heard or seen in his family I have also read of him that by his Letters he did inform Queen Elisabeth 1. Of the invaluable benefite of a faithfull and free Ministry 2. Of the excellency of the purity of Gods ordinances therein 3. Of the honor and happiness that would attend her Crown and State upon the establishment of Christs Governement 4. Of the profitable uses where unto the rich Benefices of Bishops might be applied leauing enough unto the Ministry for their honest mantenance 5. Albeit the glorious luster of Bishops may seem to honor the Nation yet it justleth out Gods honor which should be more deare And when the Bishops heard of the motion they grumbled exceedingly and they cast upon him the aspersion of usurpation even albeit he was not in the Country when he was first designed to be Regent nor can any of his enemies say that in all the time of his Governement he did attempt any thing for himselfe or his private estate VIII The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinb March 1. John 1579. The XVIII Assembly craig is chosen Moderator I. concerning order to be keept in the Assembly it is ordained that the who was Moderator of the preceeding Assembly shall make the exhortation and prayer in the following Assembly and then another Moderator shall be chosen Next after tryall of Superintendents and Commissioners for visiting the Churches shall be heard the accusations or complaints of these Superintendents or Commissiners if they have any against a Minister Thirdly the penitents that were remitted by the preceeding assembly unto the Superintendents and Commissioners are to be received and injunctions are to be given to other notorious and criminall persons that are either summoned to compear or of their own freewill and hatred of the crime are moved to present themselves Fourthly to decide such things as were undecided in the preceeding assembly and referred unto the next or are referred by the Lords of the Counsell Session or Checker II. Adam Bishop of Orknay is accused 1. that he being called to the office of a Bishop and the profits thereof and having received charge to preach the gospell and be Commissioner of Orknay which he accepted and exercized for a time but now lately he hath made a Simoniacall change with the Abbacy of Halirudhouse retaining the name of the Bishop contrary to all lawes both of God and man made against Simony 2. he dimittes his charge in the hands of an unqualified person without the consent of the Church leauing the flock without a shepherd whereby not only ignorance is increased but likewise most abundantly all vice horrible crimes are committed there as the number of 600. persons convict of incest adultery fornication bear witnes 3. He hath given himselfe to the dayly attendance of the function of a temporall Judge as he is a Lord of the Session which requires the wholl man and so rightly he can not exercize both and styleth himself with Romane titles as Reverend Father in God which pertaines not to a Minister of Christ Jesus nor is given to any of them in the Scripture 4. To the great hurt defraud of the Church he hath bought al the thirds of the Abbacy of Halirudhouse at least he hath made a Simoniacall change thereof with the rents of Orknay 5. He hath left the churches partly unplanted and partly planted but without prouision 6. Some of the churches are sheepfolds and some ruinous 7. He hath traduced both priuatly and publickly the Ministers of Edinburgh he absenteth himself from the preachings in that Church and from receiâ—ing the Sacrament III. Robert Bishop of Caitnes is ordained to assist John Gray of Fordell in visiting the Churches there IIII. If persons who are guilty of homicide incest or adultery be not fâ—gitive from the lawes but continue suiting to be receiued to publick repentance all such shall be received to give the signes of their repentance in their own churches according to the order prescribed so that Ministers shall notify their crimes And if any guilty of these crimes be excommunicated they may be admitted to heare the Preaching but shall be secluded from the prayers before and after Sermon and when upon their repentance they are received again they shall bring their Minister's testimoniall unto the next Assembly V. They who will not abstain from the company of excommunicate persons after due admonitions shall be excommunicat VI. The children of excommunicate persones are to be received unto baptism by a faithfull member of the Church VII A single woman committing adultery with a married man should be alike censured VIII When one forsakes wife and children without just cause the Minister should endeavoure to reconcile them and if his endeavour be in vain the offended party may complain to the Magistrate IX If persons after the promise of mariage and publication of their bans crave to be free they should be freed si res sit integra but shall be censured for their levity In the months following arose great division some of the Nobility were for the preservation of the young K. and his authority and some pretend the name and authority of the Q. on this side were all Papists all Bishops excep one and may were Neuters They who were against the King were so many that they called a Parliament to assemble at Lithgow in August They who were for the K. assemble in May and July 12. these did
Christ and with most pithy words he exhorted them to stand fast in the faith they had received In time of his sicknes which was not long thereafter he Ioh Knox exhortions before his death was much visited by persons of all sorts and spoke unto them confortably He said unto the Earle Morton in the audience of many others My Lord God hath given you many blessing he hath givens you wisdom riches many good great friends and is now to prefer you to the government of the râ—alm In his name I charge you that you use these blessings aright and better in time coming than you have done in times past in all your actiâ—ns seek first the glory of God the furtherance of his Gospell the mantenance of his Church and Ministry and next be carefull of the King to procure his good and the well fare of the realm If you shall do this God will be with you and honour you if otherwise you do it not he will deprive you of all these benefits and your end shall be shame and ignominy John Knox two days before his death sent for Da. Lindsay and James Lowson and the Elders of the Church and said to them The time approaches for which I have long thirsted when I shall be relieved of all cares And be with my Savior Christ for ever And now God is my witness whom I have served with my spirit in the Gospell of his Son that I have preached nothing but the true and solide doctrin of the Gospell and that the end I proponed in all my preaching was to instruct the ignorant to confirm the weak to confort the consciences of these who were humbled under the sense of their sins and beat down with the threatnings of Gods judgements such as were proud rebellious I am not ignorant that many have blamed and yet do blame my too great rigor severity but God knowes that in my heart I never hated the persons of these against whom I threatned Gods iudgements I did only hate their sin and laboured with all my power to gain them unto Christ That I forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who had placed mee in the function of the Ministry and I knew would bring mee to an account Now Brethren for yourselves I have no more to say but to warn you rhat you take heed to the flock over which God hath placed you overseers and whom he hath redeemed by the blood of his only begoten Sâ—n And you Master Lowson fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above blesse you and the Church weereof you have the charge c. Then he dismisseth the Elders and calling the two preachers said There is one thing that grieveth mee exceedingly yee have somtime seen the courage forewardness of the Laird of Grange in Gods cause and now unhappy man he hath cast himself away I pray you two take the pains to go unto him and say from mee that unless he forsake that wicked course where in he hath entred neither shall that rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnall wisdom of that man whom he counteth half a God this was young Lethingtoun make him help but shamefully shall he be pulled out of that nest and his carkase hang before the sun The soul of that man is dear unto mee and if it be possible I would fain have him to be saved The two went and conferred with Grainge but prevailed not which being reported to John Knox he took it heavily The last night of his life on earth he sleeped some hours together but with many sighs and groans when he awoke they asked him how he did find himselfe and what had moved him to mourn in his sleep He answered In my time I have oft been assaulted by Satan and oft hath he cast my sins in my teeth to bring mee into despair but God gave me grace to overcome all his tentations And now that subtle Sâ—rpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course he seeks to persuade mee that my labours in my Ministry and the fidelity I have shewd in in that service hath merited heaven and immortality But blessed be God who brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received And Not I but the Grace of God in mee With which he hath gone away ashamed and shall no more return and now I am sure my battell is at an end and that without pain of body or trouble of Spirit I shall shortly change this mortall life with that happy immortall life When the prajer was made one asked Whither he had heard it He answered Would God yee had heard it with such an eare and heart as I have done Then said he Lord Jesus receive my spirit After these words he spoke no more but without any motion he ended this life Within three days the Earle Morton was chosen Regent by consent of the States The Laird of Grange was Captain of the castle and when orhers of that faction did yeeld unto the agreement he would not agree because the Estates would not yeeld unto some high demands of his own he gave a proclamation from the castle-wall commanding all the Queens subjects to depart out of the town within 24. hours after which time he thundered with cannons against the town to their great terror yet not great hurt In May following an assault was made upon the castle the beseeged rendred themselves Lethinton was sent to Lieth and died suddenly throgh grief and Grainge with his brother and two others were hanged in the market-striet of Edinburgh X. A Parliament was held in January wherein many Acts were made 1573. partly for maintaining the Kings authority and partly for maintaining the true Religion these two causes at that time were so linked that the enemies of the one were esteemed enemies of the other Therefore it was enacted that none should be reputed loyall subjects unto the King or his authority but be punished as rebells who made not profession of the true Religion And that all who made profession thereof and were not obedient to the Kings authority should be admonished by their Teachers to acknowledge their offence and return to his Majesties obedience or els should be excommunicated as putrid members The Nationall Assembly conveenes The 24 Assembly at Edinburgh March 6. here were members according to the order and John Archbishop of Santandrews David Ferguson Minister at Dumfernlin is chosen Moderator 1. Where as a complaint was made against John Row for solemnizing the marriage of the Master of Crawford with the Lord Drummond's Daughter without proclamation of bans and he did alledge that he did it by the order of the Session of the Church whereof the Lord Ruthuen was one and present at that time The Assembly ordaines that the Act made against Ministers solemnizing mariage of
the Word and Sacraments and the administration of criminall and civill Justice be so confounded that one man may occupy both the charges It was answered It is neither agreable with the Word of God not practise of the primitive Church 2. In Sess 3 They who receive excommunicate persons should be censured with excommunication after due admonitions if they desist not and if they be guilty after admonition though thereafter they desist yet they shall make publick râ—pentance of that fault 3. The Secretary of the Counsell presenteth certain heads concerning the assignation of Ministers stipends 4. Licence is given to Bishops Superientendents and Commissioners of visitation to take notice of the situation of parish churches and to change them for tâ—e commodity of the people as also of the gleebs 5. They who consult with witches or enchanters should be censured 6. Great or rich men being guilty of crimes should be censured even alike as poor men and no dispensation should be granted unto them for money though ad pios usus Where mention is made here of Bishops and Superintendents it is to be observed that at that time the Bishop of Santandrews had the visitation of Fife only and John Winram had the visitation of Perth-shire and John Spotswood continued in Lothian as before Next concerning these assignations and change of Parish-churches Bishop Spotswood in Histor Libr. 5. Shewes that this Regent subtilly drew out of the power of the Church the thirds of Benefices promising more sure and ready paiment unto the Ministers and to make every stipend locall with express promise that if they shall find themselves prejudiced they should be reponed to their possession whensoever they shall require it But so soon as hee was possessed of the thirds he took course to joyn two or three or four churches to one Minister who was tied to preach in them by turns and he placed in every parish a Reader to read prayers and the word in the Ministers absence and the Reader had 20. or 30. pounds Scots and the Ministers were put to a necessity of attending the for mer assignation and then a precept for paiment or if their necessity did urge to seek augmentation a petty thing that was granted was dear bought by the losse of time and charges in seeking it The Superintendents were no better used when they complained that their portion was with-held it was sayd Theit office was no more necessary seing bishops now are in the Diocies and the ecclesiasticall jurisdiction belongs unto them So the Regent seeking to enrich himself losed the Church and when they sought to be restored to their former possession according to the Act of Parliament and his promise after many shifts and delayes he told them Seing the Superplus belongs unto the King it was fitter the Regent and Counsell should modifie the stipends of Ministers than that they have the designation of the Superplus Thirdly observe that when the proposition was made fairly to change and unite churches for the expediency of the people the Assembly gave not power unto the Commissioners to unite parishes at their pleasure but gave way unto the proposition in so far as expediency of the people required as appeares clearly by a Letter writt by John Erskin the Superintendent unto the same Assembly in these words Hearing that in my absence a complaint was given upon mee alledging that I had destroyd or caused destroy the church of Inshbrayak and to have joyned that parishon to the Church of Maritoun I have thought good to declair unto your Wi. my part in that cause I never did destroy a parish-church but would had the reparation of all As to that church of Inshbrayak I in my visitation finding it spoiled and broken down did request the parishoners there of to resort unto the church of Maritoun being neare unto them untill their own church were bigged and repaired to which they did consent not to continue ever so but for a time untill their own church were bigged the which I wish to be done shortly and what in mee lyeth to further the same shall not be omitted This is the trueth of that matter And if it be found otherwise I shall build the church on my expences If your Wisdomes think any fault here-in I am subdued and shall obey your godly judgement Under this Letter is written thus At Edinburgh August 10. 1573. The Church presently assembled findeth no fault in the premisses done by the Superintendent but all his proceedings there in worthy of praise And it is subscribed by the Clerk of the Assembly J. Gray XI The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 6. 1574. where 1574. The 26. Assembly were Earls Lords Bb. Superintend c. Androw Hay Minister is chosen Moderator 1. The Bishop of Dunkell is ordained to confesse his fault publickly in the church of Dunk for not executing the Sentence of the Church against the Earle of Athole 2. George Bishop of Murray is ordained to be summoned to give his purgation of the fornication alledged to be committed by him with the Lady Ardross 3. Commission was given to certain Ministers to summon the Chapter of Murray before them to examine their proceedings and what ground they had to give unto the foresaid George douglas their testimoniall without due tryall of his conversation and literature 4. Unto the L. Regent and Lords of the Privy Counsell with others of the States now eonveened with his Grace the Church generall now assembled wisheth everlasting health in Christ That holy mystery of God is not unknown who hath ehosen unto himselfe a Church and that from the beginning which shall continue for ever And the same is the company of the faithfull professors of Christ Jesus And in his Church God hath appointed his holy mysteries to be ministred and calleth men to be Ministers of them that by the same Ministry the elect of God may be called regenerat and nurished unto everlasting life For preservation of the holy Ministry and Church in purity the Lord hath appointed Assemblies conventions not only of the persons appointed unto the Ministry but also of all the members professing Christ which the Church of God hath continually used and useth the same assemblies sanctified by the word of God and authorized by the presence of Jesus Christ It is also known unto your Gr. that since God hath blissed this Country with the light of his Euangell the wholl Church most godlily appointed and the same by Act of Parliam was authorized that two Assemblies of the wholl generall Church within this realm should be every year alswel of all members thereof in all States as of the Ministers these assemlies have been continually from the first ordinance keept in such sort that the most Noble and of the highest estate have joined themselves by their own presence in the assemblies as members of one Body concurring voicing and authorizing in all things their proceedings with their Brethren And now at this
Bishop or Beneficed person whatever because it is a distraction from his vocation Under pain of deprivation 4. Some articles were sent unto the Lord Regent namely that stipends be granted unto a Superintendent in every Province whither it bee where no Bishop is or wheâ—e is a Bishop who can not dischage his office as Santandrews Glasgow That in every Church destitute of a Minister such persons may be presented and â—tipends be granted unto them as are here present and whose names shall be delivered by the Bb. Superint or Commissioners 5. A complaint was made against the Bishop of Dunkell for ministration of the Lords Supper upon woâ—k-dayes and he is forbidden to do so again but only upon the Lords day according to the order of other Churches 6. If any Parliament shall be called or any other weighty cause require the presence of the Body of the Assembly the Superintendent of Lothian James Lowson Minister at Edinburgh and David Lindsay Minister at Lieth shall give timous premonition unto the Brethren to conveen and that Convention shall be reputed an Assembly 7. The absents from the assembly shall be charged to compear in the next to be censured for their absence Note 1. James Boyd was enduced by the Lord Boyd to accept the title of the Bishoprick of Glasgow which that Lord had purchased for his own gain of the revenues and in the former Act he is named as unable unto the office and in the same assembly he excused his negligence in the Church-affaires because he was employd in other affairs of that office 2. Within some weeks after that assembly John called Archbishop of Santandrews went into the pulpit topreach and falling down died 3. By an Act under the privy Signet of the date November 21. 1574. it appeares that John erskin so long as he had been Superintendent had not been in the Shiref-court though he was a Baron and at that time had exemption granted both for time by past and to come during his continuance in that office XII The National Assembly conveenes at Edinb March 7. as they 1575. The 28. Assembly then did reckon year 1574. where were Earles Lords bb Superindents c. James Boyd Bishop of Glasgow is chosen Moderator 1. The bb of Dunkell Brechin Murray and of Glasgow were removed and complaints made against every one of them Alexander Bishop of Galloway now submitteth himselfe Upon his submission and by solicitation of the Lord Regent he obtaines dispensation to be accepted if he will confesle his offence in the church of Halirudhouse only 2. It is ordained that none be admitted unto the office of a Bishop unless he be examined and approved by the Assembly 3. No Comoedies nor tragoedies or such playes should be made on any history of Canonicall Scriptures nor on the sabboth day If any Minister be the writer of such a play he shall be deprived of his Ministry As for playes of another subject they also should be examined before they be propounded publickly 3. Whereas Andrew Graham hath been presented unto the bishoprick of Dunblain undet the name of a Preacher albeit he be not one and it is alledged that there hath been no conclusion that all Bb. should first be Preachers and so if he be qualified to be a Preacher the presentation should be accepted therefore the assembly appointeth him to preach on wednesday upon Rom. 5. 1. and nameth certain persons to be present 4. Bishops Superintendents and every Minister are enjoined to admonish all such as were Papists within their bounds and have subscribed the Confession of faith according to the Act of Parliament that they should also participate of the Sacrament duly with their own congregation under pain that they shall be held Relapse and be censured with excommunication It may appear from these what manner of Bishops these were and that the Presenters of them aimed at their own advantadge and not at the good of the Church In the Assembly at Edinburgh August 6. were The 29. Assembly Bb. Superintendents c. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator 1 When Bb. were removed to be censured John Dury Minister at Edinburgh protesteth that the tryall of Bishops shall not prejudge the opinions and reasons which he and other Brethren have against the office of such Bishops 2. Alexander Bishop of Galloway delivereth an attestation of his satisfaction according to the ordinance he is restored to the liberty of preaching and standes still suspended from commission of visitation but is ordered to assist John Row Commissioner of Galloway pro hac vice 3. The Bishop of Dunkell is ordained to reside with his family at Dunkell before the next Assembly Under pain of deprivation Hee is also accused of dilapidation of his Benefice hee craves that he may have the liberty of an Advocate to plead for him this is refused but he should answer for himself or chuse a Minister to argue for him within three days 4. Because comely and decent apparell is requisite in all men especially in these which have function in the Church therefore all Ministers and Preachers are forbidden to have any broudering bagaries of velvet on gown on cloke or coat or have any cutting out of their cloaths stitching with silk pesments or lace all variant colours on sherts rings bracelets buttons of silver or of any metall all velvet satine tafety any licht color but that all their habite be of grave color to the end the good word of God be not slandered by them and their immoderateness And that their vifes be subject unto the same ordinance 5. Because the long continuance of Commissioners may induce some ambition other inconvenients after long reasoning it is concluded by the grearter part that the Commissioners shall be changed yearly 6. Eight Articles to be presented unto the Lord Regent 1. for planting the word throghout the realm it is petitioned that such Ministers as are not as yet placed may be received Ministers which have many churches may be relieved and Commissioners be â—ased and Bb having too great a charge may be helped And prouision of Commissioners may be payd for these two years bypast and in time coming 2. That such impediments may be removed which hinder the progresse of the doctrine such as abundance of vice un punished markets on the Lords day and the troubling of Ministers in execution of theit Ministry 3. That the order concerning the poore which before was begun may be put to full execution and to that effect a portion of the tyths which is the Churche's patrimony aâ—swell of the two parts as of the thirds may be employd for their sustentation as necessity craves 4. Because the Schools are the fountains from which Ministers must flow that provision may be made for them not only for Students remaining within the realm but for some men of good engine which by this Church shall be found fit to visite other Churches and Vniversities for their furtherance in learning and
disobey to proceed against them with censures of the church .... 6. Because Bihops are to be charged to remove the corruptions of that estate the particulares are named to wit 1. That they be content to be Pastors or Ministers of a flock 2. They shall usurp no criminall jurisdiction 3. they shall not in Parliament vote in name of the Church without commission from the Church 4. That they take not up for mantenance of their ambition and riotousness the emoluments of the Church which may sustain many Pastors and help the Schooles poore but be content with a reasonable living according to their Office 6. They shall not domineer over the particular Eldership but be subject unto it 7. That they usurp not the power of Presbyteteries 8. They shall not take further bounds of visitation than the Church committs unto them Withall they shall promise that if the G. Assem shall find any other corruption in that estate they shall be content to be reformed by the assembly according to the word of God VII Because many send their children over sea into places where superstition and Papistry is maintained Under pretence of seeking further learning And others of perfect age go away under the same pretense and become for the most part corrupt in religion It is ordained that the parents of these children or that heerafter shall send their chidren into such places shall be charged by their own Ministers to call their children home again with all convenient expedition Under the pain of excommunication And they who being of perfectage have gone or shall go into such places shall be charged in like manner to remove themselues out of these places Observe 1. how these leaâ—es of the books were taken away it will appear hereafter at the year 1587. 2. The historicall Narration shewes that James Bishop of Glasgow did not submit at that synod but at last he did yeeld and his submission in write was brought unto the next assembly As also Commission was given in that Octob. unto certain Ministers to charge Patrik Bishop of Santandrews for transgressing the tenor of his former submission and to charge him to forsake the corruptions of the estate of a Bishop in his person as they shall be particularly specified unto him and if he refuse after due admonitions to excommunicat him That commission was renued in July year 1579. to charge him de novo to quite the particular corruptions and to charge him with these offences 1. That having submitted unto the assembly he went thereafter and voted in Parliament 2. he gave Collation of a Vicarage having no power where the Vicarage lyeth 3. albeit he had consented unto all the Heads of the Policy but four yet he opposed it in the Parliament In a word all the Bishops were brought into subjection did submitt and quite the corruptions of that estate and obeyd the Act that was made against Bishops in Iuly 1580. In that assembly the Bishop of Dunkell who had been deposed before for not recovering a Tack made to the Earle of Argile was charged to dimitt his Bishoprick and report the losse of dilapidation of the rents Under the pain of excommunication So far there which for brevity I conjoin here Seing Bishops had never the allowance of the Nationall assembly and being intruded were subdued in this manner at that time how can any man say unless he be ignorant of the estate of the Church or petverse in mind that the only governement of the Church of Scotland was by Bishops and Superintendents when the second Confession of faith was subscribed to wit in the year 1581 XVI The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 7. year 1579. Thomas Smeton is chosen Moderator 1. John Duncanson the Kings Minister The 37. Assembly brings a Letter from his Ma. in these words Right trusty and welbeloved wee greet you heartily well Understanding of your present assembly at Edinburgh and for the rumors that pass of some things that are to be treated among you that may seem prejudiciall to that good order of government of the church and ecclesiasticall policy heretofore long travelled-in and hoped-for Wee have taken occasion to shew our mind in this behalf unto the Minister of our own house and some other of your number hapning to be present with us in this cause We have thought meetest to use them as our Messingers to carry our letter whereby wee will heartily desire and affectuously admonish you that in this our young age the time being subject to so many difficulties and imperfections to bestow your common care and good wills to entertain peace quietnes in Gods fear and Our due obedience forbearing any proceeding at this time that may touch matters heretofore not concluded by Our lawes or received into practise but whatever in the former Conferences touching the Policy of the Church was remitted to be reasoned and decided by Our States in Parliament let it rest without prejudging the same by any of your conclusions at this time seing Our Parliament now so shortly approaches and that Wee are well pleased and content that before the same such matters as are not yet fully reasoned may be further consulted upon and prepared to pass in form of lawes And the meetest for that work to be expressly emploid therein to the end the things conferred agreed upon may be presented to Our Estates to be approved in Our said Parliament and due execution to follow for the advancement of Gods true religion and the repose of you and other our good subjects the members of the church of God within our realm and for this cause that yee will not only be the authors and persuaders of common peace concord among all of your own function but among all other Our subjects generally as in the particular Churches where yee travell that some men too busy to work the contrary effects may find themselves disappointed and that Our wholl Estate by your exemple may be rather disposed to conform themselves to a godly peaceable course of living which wee are assured shall be pleasing to God and to us it will be most acceptable as yee may persuade yourselves of our willing inclination to set forward this action according to Gods will and word with all the diligence and good means that may be used and so looking to be informed of this Our reasonable request admonition Wee commit you unto the protection of God At our castle of Sterlin July 5. 1579. It was directed To our trusty and welbeloved the Ministers and others of the Church presently assembled at Edinburgh This Letter was humbly received read and ordained to be registred In answer after some dayes Commission and full power was given first unto ten Barons with all the Commissioners of Provinces and sixe other Ministers and such as shall be directed from the Burghs or the most put of that number To conveen where the Parliament shall hold two dayes before it's meeting
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
by act of Parliament to be in the power of the Church now publickly professed within the realm So the deprivation of Ministers is in the power of the same Church As for the deprivation of Bishops admitted since the Kings coronation it is thought meet that the same bee likewise in the power of the Church and the same deprivation to extend alswell from his function of the Ministry as feom the Benefice that the same may be declared vaiking and conferred of new as if he were naturally dead V. Causes of deprivation are heresy papistry Causes of deprivation common blasphemy periury adultery fornication incest slaughter theft common oppression common drunkennes usury against the lawes of the realm not residence and absence from his flock and office by the space of 40. dayes together in a year without a lawfull impediment allowed by the next gen assembly plurality of Benefices provided since the Kings coronation is cause of deprivation from them all except one whereunto the possessor will adstrict himselfe dilapidation of the rents of Benefices Simony The form of process to deprivation shall be a libell The forme of Procesâ— indeprivation and precept on 40. days warning if he be within the country or 60. days if he be without To be directed by the Church and such Commissioners thereof that elect or admit the person complained-on Summoning him to compear and answer unto the complaint And incase of absence at the first summons the second to be directed in like manner With certification if he fail the libell shall be admitted to probation and he shal be held Pro confesso After the decreet pronounced if the person think him selfe wronged it shal be lawfull unto him to use appellation unâ—o the next generall assembly and intimate the same within ten dayes otherwise the decreet to have present execution 6. The summons raised unto this The troublous Processe against Ro. Montgom day by the Eldership of Sterlin against Robert Mongomery sometime Minister there upon their sentence of suspension against him from the function of the Ministry to be allowed by the Generall Assembly and further tryall to be taken concerning his life doctrin and manners and other things that the Assembly shall lay to his charge was read The same Robert being present is required to answer He alledges that the Church should not allow any thing deduced against him in that process because he was never lawfully summoned thereunto he knew nothing of that suspension from the Ministry but only by bruit nor ever was the same intimated unto him and in so far as the process beares personall intimation unto him of the suspension he takes instrument and offereth to disprove the same in that point The Assembly notwithstanding these allegeances findes the said process decreet and intimation to be orderly deduced and the sentence of suspension well proceeded given Reserving unto the said Robert in the second instance liberty to seek reduction and remedy as appertaines He being further accused of contraveening the said sentence of suspension by preaching the word and Ministration of the Sacraments confesseth it and pretends ignorance of the sentence given Then the Lord of requests delivers a writing from the King declaring that it is his will the Church shall not trouble the said Robert for any thing concerning the bishoprick or that may result thereupon or for any other cause bypast committed by him but that it may be handled before his Majesty This Letter is reverently received and read openly and the Brethren praise God that the King was pleased to send his Commissioner unto the Assembly as for the action by the assistance of God such attendance shall be given thereunto in respect of his Hieness that nothing shall be handled belonging to Civill power aâ—d nothing but uprightly sinceerly and with just judgement shal be pronounced against him as they shall answere unto God and his Majesty In Sess 7. a plain and large discourse was openly made of all the diligence of the Brethren to whom Commission was given in the last assembly concerning Ro. Mongomery and the copies of the charge given to him with the execution hereof With the which discourse and former confession of the said Robert that he had preached and ministred the Sacraments after the decreet of suspension the assembly in one voice findeth the said decreet and sentence contraveened and violated by him and delayeth to decern upon that contravention untill the next day at their first conveening The said Robert demandes the answer of the assembly whither they will accuse him upon any thing concerning the bishoprick or any thing resulting there upon and he requires a copy of the large discourse made verbally by the brother to the effect he may answer to every point thereof He is bidden remove till the assembly be advised and give their answer Within a litle space compeares John Burn Messinger and by vertue of our Soverain Lords Letters delivered by the Lords of the Secret Counsell dischargeth the brethren of the Generall Assembly the Moderator and his Assessors from directing any citations against Ro. Mongomery or using excommunication innovation slandering or troubling him in his ministery for aspiring to the Bishoprick of Glasgow or for calling or persuing his brethren for the same or for any promise made by him therein or for any other thing depending there upon in time bypast Under the pain of rebellion and putting them to the horn Certifying them if they fail he will denounce them Our Soverain Lords rebells Of the which charge he deliveres instantly a copy subscribed with his hand The said Robert is called-in again but he was gone Thomas macgy a Minister is ordained to warn the same Ro. mongomery to compeare the next day In Sess 8. Robert Mongomery is called and compeares not but by William Mongomery his proctor who produces an appellation whereof more followes Thomas Macgy is called and declares that yesternight at command of the Assembly he had warned the said Ro. mongomery to compear at this hour before this assembly personally in presence of Wa. Hay Jo. Couper and An. Ker Ministers and that he promised to compear personally The same did these Ministers testify to be true Then some enormities were produced and read where of the same Robert was said to be guilty to wit 1. negligence and corruption of doctrin also scandalous conversation for the which he was suspended 2. Contraveening of the suspension in Glasgow Sterlin and in the Kings Chappell 3. Violating of his promise made to the presbytery of Sterlin that he should continue and wait upon his cure 4. Horrible oaths in the face of the Assembly denying with protestation before God the intimation of the suspension 5. Raising and executing letters and procuring them by sinistrous information for overthrowing the disiplin of the Church 6. Usurping another mans flock and that being accompanied with armed men after the suspension 7. Charging the wholl assembly under pain of
horning to cease from all proceeding against him to excommunication 8. Blasphemous railing against the Ministers in pulpite since his suspension and oft before And in summamanifest contempt of the ordinance of the Church and stirring up a fearfull schism betwixt some of the Nobility and the Church All which being tryed partly by his own confession partly by the process in the Gen. assembly last in Edinburgh and by the process declared by the Eldership of Sterlin and partly by testification of good and godly brethren was found all to have fallen in his person and him to be culpable thereof for the which hainous and unworthy crimes the Assembly voteth and concludes the said Robert not only unworthy to serve in the Office of the Ministry but to be deprived thereof perpetually the sentence of excommunication to strick upon him unless he prevent the same by repentance The Lord of requests craves that the pronouncing of the said sentence may be delayd untill the King be advertised The Assembly continues their answer till after noon In Sess 9. a letter being written in name of the Ass unto the K. was read and thought good to be delivered unto the Lord of requests whereof here is the tenor Please your Maj. Wee have received your Gr s most loving letter directed unto us by your Gr s Commissioner Mark Ker Mr of requests and are compelled to burst out with most humble thanks unto our good God who of his mercy hath given us â—o godly a King carefull and wel-willing that God be glorified and his Church within your M. realm maintained as plainly appeares by the articles by your G. propounded whereunto with all diligence we began to make answer but in such shortness of time and such strait whereunto we were brought by certain Letters raised at the instance of Mr Robert mongomery wee are altogether stayd in that many other godly actions for upon the. 27. day of this instant the Assembly being occupied in godly and modest reasoning of weighty matters he caused an officer of armes to enter irreverently and under pain of horning commanded the wholl Church from all proceeding against him for whatsoever cause or enormity committed in his wicked attempts A thing that was never heard nor seen since the world began whereof we must lament unto yout Gr. and having no other refuge under God most humbly crave that by these extraordinary charges directed against the word of God and Lawes of your Gr s Countrey we be not constrained either to betray the cause of God by bearing-with and winking at horrible crimes manifest to all men in the person of the said Mr Ro. or to be reput and accounted disobedient to your Majesty in whose service wee have been are and shall be ready to spend our blood lifes Beseeching your Gr. wee may find this grace and favor in your Ma s sight to keep our conscience clean before God and reserve ourselves unto him who hath given us the charge of his inheritance This most reasonably request wee doubt not but to obtain at your Majesty our particular reasons being heard and considered which wee mind by Gods grace more largely to expound by certain brethren directed unto your Majesty and with a full answer unto the foresaid articles In the mean time wee beseech your Ma. not to give eare to the sinistrous report and wrangous information of men who by such dealings go about to draw your Ma. heart from your true faithfull subjects and by this unhappy schism to overthrow the Church of God within your Gr s country and for their own particular gain banish Christ and his word which God of his infinite mercy forbid and preserve your Gr. body and soull for ever From Santandrews Aprile 27. 1580. When this Letter was directed The assembly after voting concerning the sentence to be pronounced against Robert mongomery deprives him from all function of the Ministry in the Church of God during the will of the Assembly and more decerned the sentencce of excommunication to be pronounced in face of the assembly by the voice and mouth of the Moderator present against him to the effect that his proud flesh being casten into the hands of Sathan he may be winne again if it be possible unto God and the said Sentence to be intimated by every particular Minister at his own particular church in his first Sermon to be made by them after their returning The pronunciation of the said Sentence being stayd untill moonday at nyne hours because of the compearance of the said Rob. who hath Ro. Mongomery renounces his appellatioÌ„ renounced the appellation interponed by his procurator in his name and by himselfe that day before noon from the sentence of the Church and craves conference to be granted unto him of the most godly and learned brethren this the Church granteth untill moonday at nyne a clock upon condition he remain and wait upon the doctrin and conference of the brethren and make no novation or new charge against the Church He promiseth to attend upon the doctrin and conference of the Brethren the morne all day and he shall neither use nor purchase any new charge in tbe mean time if the Church use none against him And moreover the Assembly ordaines prajers to be made tomorrow after the sermon by him who shall occupy the place for the time In Sess 12. to the end the brethren may know what And submitts to the Assem fruit hath followed upon the Conference with R. Mongomery he is demanded to declare in the presence of God the simple truth of the accusations that were layd to his charge After prayer that God would be mercifull to him he confesseth as followes 1. He confesses the command given to him by the Reader at Sterlin to desist from his Office 2. He grantes that he had baptized children gotten in fornication but he took caution of the parents that they should satisfy the Church but this was not in presence of the Elders or Session 3. He remembereth not that ever he preached the circumcision of women 4. He made promise to the presbytery of Sterlin to wait on his charge of the Ministery there which he hath broken 5 He confesses that on March 20. the presbytery of Sterlin told him of the suspension bâ—t he was not certain of it because hee had not heard the process of it 6. He declares that howbeit he knew not the raising of many Letters against the brethren yet he keeped the ordinaâ—y diets thereof 7. He grantes the usurpation of David Weems flock wherein he confesses he had heavily offended 8. He confesses he had heavily offended against God and his Church by procuring and raising Letters against the Gen. assembly and in accepting the Bishoprick of Glasgow without advice of the Assembly and in proceeding by this form of doing which he hath used for the which he submits himself unto the will of the brethren and is willing to abide their
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
to understand the grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven to wit the danger they perceived of the Church and religion the evident perill of the Kings Majesty and his estate and the confusion and mis-order of the Common-wealth whereof as they feell good testimony in their own consciences So they crave the Assembly would shew their good liking of the same and give ordinance to each Minister at his church to declare their good ground and action unto their flocks exhorting all Noble men others whatsoever faithfully to concurr with them in this good cause to the full prosecution thereof Then it was enquired by particular voting Whither these perills and every one of them whereof the information was made was seen or perceived by the brethren It was voted universally affumativè And to the end the Kings mind may be also known in this particulare Ja. Lowson David Lindsay and the Kings Ministers were directed to wait on the King to morrow after noon to conferre of these dangers and to report his answers Their report was that his Maj. said There was perill to religion and indirect courses were taken to the hurt thereof whereunto his own perill was joyned for he esteemes his standing to be joyned with the standing of religion As also he acknowledges sundry abuses in the realm and that all good men should concurr of duty to take away danger from the Church from his person estate and to the reformation of the Common well As for these things the Noble men craved three were appointed to frame an Act concerning them and shew it in the next Session That form was sent unto the Commissioners of the town of Edinburgh to be advised by them apart and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Assembly VII The Assembly considering the scandall by the impunity of Bishops to the grief of good men gives commission to the particulare presbyteries after specified to summon and call before them the Bishops in manner following that is the presbytery of Perth shall summon the Bishop of Murray the presbytery of Edinb the Bishop of Aberdien the presbytery of Merns the Bishop of Brechin the presbytery of Dundy the Bishop of Dunkell the presbtery of Glasgow the Bishop of Santandrews the presbytery of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Isles and to accuse them and every one of them in all or part as they are guilty to wit of non-preaching and Ministration of the Sacraments of negligence in doctrin disciplin haunting or frequenting the company of excommunicat persons wasting the patrimony of the Church setting tacks against the Acts of the Church giving Collation of Benefices against the said Acts and finally for giving scandall any way in life conversation And after due tryall process conviction to put order unto every one of them according to the quality of their offense and Acts of the Assembly Before the next meeting of the Assembly As they will answer c. VIII It is judged most expedient that Colledges and Univesities be visited and commission is given to certain Noble men and Ministers to concurr with such as the King and Counsell shall direct with them in visitation of all the Colledges And to consider how the rents and livings of every one of them are bestowd how the doctrin is used by the Masters and Regents whether it be correspondent to the Act of Parliament how order in disciplin is keept among the students And as they find disorder or defection to take order there with according to the Act of Parliament IX In Sess 11. the Sumner or Officer of the Church declares that whereas he was directed to summon the Kings Advocat to compear before the Assembly he could not find him for he is in Hermestoun A citation is directed to summon him to compear on wednesday next and answer whither he was the Former of the slanderous proclamation in July against the Ministry and for opposing the lawfull proceedings of the Church Certifying him if he compear not the Assembly will proceed as appertaineth In Sess 17. the Kings Advocat compeareth and adviseth the Assembly to consider whither they will allow their form of proceeding against him being a servant of his Majesty that he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given out in the Ks name under the title of A declaration and concluded by authority of His Counsell and as they shall find by their wisdom he will not contemptuously refuse to answer After consideration it was judged that in respect of the slander arisen by his person he may and should give his declaraâ—ion for removing the slander He is content and openly takes God to witness that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that proclamation but at the desire of the Duke he translated out of French into Scots the last part of it and did nothing more in all that proclamation Here with the Assembly was satisfied for his part X. The Earle Both-well declares that as he professed the true religion now preached within the realm before his departure so he hath continually lived and mindeth to live and die with it by Gods grace X. Some burgesses of Glasgow were summoned to compeare The Laird of Minto compeares and confesses his fault The disciplin and otder to be used against him for the offense is remâ—tted to the judgement and discretion of the presbytery of Glasgow and so of John Graham elder and the presbytery should report what shall be done unto the next Assembly Archbald Hegget John Graham younger Hector Stuart John Sprewâ—ll elder Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are called and compear not They are condemned of contumacy that being at severall times summoned to answer for haunting or using the company of Ro. Mongomery after his excommunication was intimated unto them and for other enormities done against the Church they have despised the voice thereof they are ordained to make their publick repentance in the Church of Glascow after the form to be prescribed by the presbytery unto whom the execution of this sentence is committed Colin Campbell Malc Stuart Hect. Stuart Jo. Graham elder Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget were summoned to answer for the violence done to Jo. Howeson in the presbytery they are called none of them compeares excep John Graham of whom before and Gawin Graham The Assembly ordaines the others for their violence and disobedience to be excommunicat in the church of Glasgow by D. Weemes with advice of the Presbytery XII Articles were read and allowd as meet to be propounded Seing the Jurisdiction of the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jesus Christ and given to these only who by preaching and overseeing bear office within the same To be exercised not by the injunctions of men but by the only rule of Gods word That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and jurisdiction of the Church be so plainly declared that hereafter none other under whatsoever pretense have any color to
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
ordinary Offices warranted by the Scripture to wit Pastors Doctors Elders and deacons and the name of a Bishop should not be taken as it hath been in Papistry but is common to all Pastors or Ministers 3. It is lawfull and necessary at this time that Uisitation and the form thereof continue and other circumstances to be considered here after c. In Sess 7. some were appointed to confer with the Kings Commissioners upon the circumstances And in the same Sess the Kings Commissioners crave the resolution of the wholl Assembly Whither they will accept Bishops as they were circumscribed in the abovenamed Conference or if they will refuse Answer is delayd untill the next day that all the Conference be publickly read and immediatly it is voted and concluded that a Bishop is a speciall charge and function annexed to it by the word of God even the same that an ordinary pastor is In Sess 9. after reasoning it was concluded It is lawfull to the Gen. Assembly to admit a Pastor Bishop or Minister having a Benefice and presented by the King unto it Also that Visitation may be in the person of a Pastor and that the Gen. Assembly may send a man with such as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Visitation In Sess 10. after conference had as said is the wholl Assembly declares that by the name of a Bishop they meane only such a Bishop as is described by Paul and in this sense they agree with the third Article of that Conference 4. It is agreed on the fourth article that a Bishop may be appointed by the Gen. assembly to visite certain bounds that shall be designed unto him and in Visitation he shall proceed by the advice of the Synodall assembly or such as they shall adjoyn unto him 5. In receiving of presentations and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the advice and vote of the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth at least of the most part of the Presbytery and of the Assessors that shal be adjoined unto him Untill the time the Presbyteries be better established and the gener Church take further order And those assessors at the first time shall be named by the G. Ass 6. In Sess 11. He shall be subject in respect he is a Pastor as other Pastors are to be tryed in his life and doctrine by the Presbytery or the Synodall Assembly and because he hath commission from the G. Assembly in that respect he is to be tryed by them 7. If he admit or deprive without the consent of the most part of the Presbytery the deed shall be null and the doing thereof shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him 8. His power is to be ordinis causa nonjurisdictionis 9. Where they that shall be so called Bishops may not undertake the wholl bounds that of old was called a Diocy Commissioners shall be presented by his Ma. unto the Gen. assembly and admitted by them thereunto as the saids Bishops are to theirs and to be countable only unto the said assembly for their commission And the Bishop to have no power within their bounds more than they have within his boundes 10. The Commissioners being elected as said is have a like counsell and power in the execution of their office as the Bishops have 11. The Commissioners appointed to visit presbyteries or their particular Churches as the the presbyteties or Synods shall think good shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Visitation 12. The same causes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commissioner that deprives a Minister The 13. article is agreed The Commissioners from his Majesty do protest that in respect the assembly hath cast down what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouse nothing done either in that Conference or in this assembly have any force or effect and namely that they have subjected the Bishops unto the tryall and censure of the Presbyteries Synods Because of this protestation the assembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine Ro. pont and Pa. Galloway to inform his Ma. concerning this matter In Sess 12. these brethren report that his Majesty will not agree that Bishops and Commissioners shall be otherways tryed than by the Generall Assembly The assembly jâ—dgeth it expedient in respect of the time that albeit it be reasonable that the tryall and censure of all Pastors should be in the Presbyteries where they remain nevertheless that the tryall and censure of such Pastors as the Generall Assembly shall give commission unto to Visite shall be in the hands of the said Assembly or such as they shall depute Untill farther order be taken by the Gen. assembly Unto this ordinance the Kings Commissioners do consent and so passe from their former protestation 14. Vhe Commissioners that before have received commission of Visitation shall continue in that charge for a year to come and thereafter as the Assembly shall judge expedient 15. In Sess 1â— The Generall assembly gives full power commission unto certain brethren of every Province to summon before them respectivè at such day and place as they shall think expedient the Bishops and commissioners if they find occasion of slander to arise by them in doctrin life or conversation at any time before the next Generall assembly and to try and take probation thereof lead and deduce process against them unto the Sentence Exclusivè Remitting the finall judgement therein unto the Gen. assembly 16. It is agreed that where Bishops Commissioners make their residence they shall be Moderators in these presbyteries except Fife where by his Mas advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator of the presbytery of Santandrews untill the next Synod-VI In Sess 7. The Lord Maxwell compeares and declares that at his Ma s command he now appeares before the Assembly as he had given caution before the Counsell that he should compear before them this day and in respect of his obedience he protestes that his cautioner should be free he takes instrument upon his appearance and protestation The Assembly know not the cause of his compearance nor had any information from his Majesty therefore they order him to be present the next day after noon and they aske the kings Commissioners what the cause is The kings Commissioners do protest that Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free untill they return his Majest mind unto the Assembly In Sess 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton the Lord Maxwell and some others Maxwell was accused for hearing Masse The Act of the Privy Counsell was read for information of the Assembly Maxwell answered For his transgression he had answered the kings Law and he craves conference of learned men concerning the religion Certain Sentence against P. Adamson not examined yet annulled and why brethren were appointed to inform him VII In Sess 13. Concerning an appellation made by Pa. Adamson from the process and Sentence of excommunication pronouncâ—d against him by the Synod of Fife Pa. Galloway and John Duncanson had been
directed to see whither the king thought good that certain of his Counsell shall be appointed with certain brethren to be named by the assembly to consider that process and appellation before it be brought to the publick judgement of the assembly His Ma s answer is reported that he is willing it be so In Sess 16. They who were appointed to consider that process begin to report their advice So many of the Ministers of Fife as were present were bidden to remove These do protest that the assembly should proceed in that matter formally and tak-in the appellation and the process hear the alledging of the appellant and their answers and they offer themselves ready to answer and accordingly to proceed and judge and otherwise that howsoever that action shall be judged it shall be no prejudice to their process and Sentence nor unto the Churches of Scotland These are removed The brethren of the Assembly do for the most part vote that it is not expedient to enter into the rigorous discussing of that appellation and process but a midst to be taken in it as it was propounded and publickly read whereof the tenor is If the Bishop by his hand-writ or personall compearance in the Assembly will professing in the presence of God deny that he ever did publickly professe or mean in any way to exercize a supremacy or to be Judge of other Pastors or Ministers or ever allowed the same to have a ground in Gods word and if he had so done it had been an error and against his conscience and knowledge 2. If hee will deny that in the last Synod he sought to be Judge thereof or if he did that in that he had erred and in that imperious behavior contempt of the Synod and his brethren he shall crave that it may be overpassed and promise good behavior in time coming 3. If he will promise that he shall take upon him no further power than he may justly by Gods word and according to the late Conference and endeavoure in all respects to shew himselfe in all time coming a moderate Pastor and so far as he may be a Bishop prescribed by Paul and submitt his life doctrine unto the judgement censure of the Generall assembly without any reclamation provocation or appellation from it in any time coming in that case for his Ma s satisfaction and to give testimony with what good will wee would obey his Majesty â—o â—or as wee ought or in conscience may and for the good assurance wee have of hâ—s Ma s favorable concurrence in building the house of God and for quietnes to continue in the Church of God within this realm And because the process of excommunication was led and the sentence pronounced during the time of the conference whereupon his Ma. hath taken occasion of offence which for many good causes were convenient to be removed wee will forbear to examin the said process or to decide whatsoever provocation or appellation or call into doubt the legality or form of the said process or condem the Synod yet for the respects foresaids and upon good and weighty consideration wee hold the said process as unled or undeduced and the Sentence as unpronounced and repone the said Bishop in all respects so far as may concern the said process Sentence of excommunication into thr former estate he was in immediatly before the same as if no process or sentence had been led or deduced against him Providing always he observe what hath been promised by himselfe dutifully in his vocation in all time coming In Sess 17. Andrew hunter a Minister made protestation publickly as followes Seing the Provinciall Assembly of the church of God gathered in his name at Santand Aprile 12. 1586. for manifest crimes upon contumacy hath justly and formally according to the word of God and sinceer custom of the Church of God excommunicated Patrik adamson And that in this assembly they take on them to absolve the said Patrick from the said Sentence the process not being tryed nor heard in publick the person excommunicat declaring no signe of true repentance nor craving the absolution by himselfe nor his proctors before the very time wherein they absolve him He therefore for his part and in the name of all other true brethren and Christians who will be participant hereof taketh God to record of the dealing of that Provinciall and this Generall Assembly and protestes before the Almighty God his holy Angels and Saints here conveened that he hath no assurance in Gods word or of conscience to assent allow or approve this absolution And therefore untill the time he perceive the mans conversion to be true effectuall he can not but hold him a man justly delivered to Satan notwithstanding the said absolution And this his protestation subscribed with his hand he craves to be registred ad perpetuam rei memoriam And there-with gave-in the speciall reasons moving him here unto premitted to the said protestation made Andrew Melvin and Thomas Buchanan do adhere unto this protestation made Patrick Adamson had subscribed the conditions propounded by the Assembly at Halyrud house May 20. 1586. with his declaration thereupon for the which cause the Assembly didabsolve him and for these causes as they be contained in the said proposition at length they declare as is before In Sess 18. concerning the execommunication of Ja. Melvin Minister at Kilrinny and some other brethren of Fife by Patrick Hamiltoun and Samuell Cuninghan The Assemb ordaines the Presbytery of Santand to take tryall in that matter and put order to the same according to the quality of the offense VIII In Sess 17. All Ministers are exhorted and admonished to judge charitably of others albeit there be diversity of opinions and votes remitting every man to God and his own conscience and that none publickly or in pulpit quarrell or impugne the determination of the G. Ass concerning the appellation from the Sentence of the Synod of Fife IX In Sess 16. Articles were read and ordained to be presented unto and craved of his Majesty It may please your Maj. to take some substantious order how the Country may without delay be purged of the pestiferous Sect of the Jesuits specially of those who for their friendship in the North are highly authorized albeit they have been summoned to underly the law and an assise was summoned for that effect yet their non-compearance is dispensed with and they go through the Country freely meaning nothing lesse than to depart and Jesuites repair unto them a new out of the South and out of France 2. Seing Papistry aboundes in the North for the want of qualified Ministers there and this is partly for lack of sufficient provision stipends therefore assignations would be made unto them conform unto the Ministry in the South and let not the thirds there be assigned unto the churches of the South untill their own churches be first provided sufficiently and such as have been
otherwise provided be discharged 3. That Judges may be appointed iâ— all Shyres for executing the Acts of Parliament made against the breakers of the Sabbath adulterers and such open transgressors of the Lawes 4. That in chief Burrowes there be teaching ordinarily four times in the week and seing moreover the disciplin visitation of the sick and other business are ordinary to Pastors therefore let two Ministers be appointed unto such Townes 5. That order be taken how Colledge-churches may be served 6. That order may be taken for Manse and gleebs unto Ministers making residence at Abbey-churches as also that such as have or shall have Manse and gleeb may have necessaries theâ—eunto to wit fuell pasturage feall and devat as was of old 7. That all gifts of Benefices having the cure of souls and have been disponed by your Ma pleno jure and not qualified persons presented unto them with ordinary tryall and Collation following thereupon May be declared null according to the Lawes already made and that your Ma. would give now presentations unto qualified persons and the nullity of the former gift be discussed alswell by way of exception as of action 8. That all presentations or gifts of Benefices of cure less than prelacies disponed alsweell by your Majesty as by laick parrons not allowable by the municipall law of the realm and form observed in the Reformed Church here since your Mas coronation may be annulled and new presentations granted as in the former 9. That all Collations granted by men having no Commission nor ecclesiasticall function in the Church nor in that place country at â—he time of giving the Collation Be declared null and the fruits be sequestred at the least untill the person claming right by that Collation be a new examined and admitted if he be found worthy by them who shall be appointed for that effect and authorized by this present assembly 10. That the Benefices of cure under prelacies whereunto Ministers are admitted may be free from payment of first fruits and fifty penny and may have their signatures of presentation exped by the Privy Seal on your Ma s own subscription only and the Secretarie's without any paiment or cautioner made to the Treasuter and these poor men which have already payd or found caution for payment whereof the Treasuter hath not already charged himselfe in his accounpts may have the same refounded or discharged 11. Seing the fault of not depriving unworthy culpable and no-resident Ministers proceeds from that sundry of the Bishops have been negligent and in some other parts there was no Bishop nor Commissioner and so the Acts are not execut therefore a Commission be given to some qualified persons Ministers to sit in Edinburgh and call the Nonresidents and others worthy of deprivation and deprive them So that there may be consultation of learned men and the process may be led without fear or boast 12. It is heavily complained by many poor Ministers having parsonages and vicarages assigned unto them that they are exorbitantly used in taxations albeit their Benefices be long since decaied by the want of corps presents up most cloathes pasch-fines offerings and such things usually payd in time of Papistry which was the greatest part of these Benefices and yet they must pay the extremity of the old taxation and the most part of the Prelacies are exeemed from preaching or Service in the Church and have relieff off the fuars and vasalls that therefore there may be some more equitable order of taxation appointed in time coming 13. That it will please his Majesty to cause consider what prelacies have vaiked since the Act of Parliament made in Octob. 1581. and that speciall assignation be made for sustaining Ministers of the churches belonging to them out of the readiest fruits of these churches or the provision to be declared null according to the Act. 14. That the Bishops or Commissioners of Argyle and the â—sles may be tied to attend on the Generall assemblies and to keep theyr Exercise and Synodall assemblies as in other parts which shall be a furtherance unto your Mr s obedience seing otherwise they seem as exeemed out of your Dominion 15 That your Ma. will give direction unto some persons of experience and good will to search enquire try the true estate of the rentalls of all prelacies and other Benefices at this present and in whose fault or by what occasion they are so hurt and dismembred and thereafter the best remedies may be considered and provided to help them for the good alswell of the King as of the Church 16. That your Majesty will cause the Lords of Session declare whither your Majesty or the Earle of Orknay have right to the patronages of the Benefices of Orknay and Yetland to the end thal titles of Benefices conferred to Ministers be not ever in danger of annulling upon uncertanty of the right of the patronage 17. That no persons or stipends be put in the books of modification but only such as the Commissioners of the Church shall declare to be qualified and resident at their churches 18. That vicarages pensions and salaries when they vaik after the decease or deprivation of the present possessor may accrease and be joyned to the principall Benefice and be assigned to the Minister in his stipend 19. That all Readers heretofore provided to vicarages or stipends may still possess the same untill their decease or deprivation and none to be admitted to the title of any Benefice of cure or stipend in the book of modification in time coming but qualified Ministers 20. That the wholl rents of the Benefices of cure under prelacies that are disponed since your Ma s coronaâ—ion may be assigned wholly and allowed unto them in their stipends 21. That the judgement of all causes concerning the deprivation of Ministers from their Benefice in the second instance shall come by way of appellation unto the Generall assembly and there take finall end and not before the Lords of Session by way of reducing X. In Sess 18. the brethren directed unto the King with certain Articles craving publick resolution report his Ma s answer that in all the Heads he found litle difficulty and hath agreed unto them I. That there be a Generall Assembly once every year and ofter pro re nata II. Concerning Provinciall Synods The power of Provinciall Assemblies 1. these are constitut for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of Brethren within the Province as need requires 2. This Assembly hath power to handle order and redress all thâ—ngs done amisse or omitted in the particular assemblies 3. It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province for just and good causes deserving deprivation His Majesty agreed not to this but in this manner of addition Except Bishops and Commissioners 4. And generally these Assemblies have the wholl power of the particular Elderships or presbyteries whereof they are collected III. Concerning Presbyteries
if they had sought a warrant by statute to keep their courts in the Queenes name as the Bb. in K. Edwards daies In which time Cranmer did cause Peter Martyr Bucer come over into the realm to be placed in the two Vniversities for the better instruction of the Vniversities in the word of God and B. Cranmer did humbly prefer these learned men without any challenge to himself of any superior rule in this behalf over his inferior brethren And the time hath been that no man could cary away any grant from the Crown of England by generall words but he must have speciall wordes to cary the same by Therefore how the Bb. are warranted to cary away the keeping of their courts in their own name by prescription it passeth my understanding Moreover where as your Lp. said unto mee that the Bb. have forsaken their claim of superiority over their brethren lately to be by Gods ordinance and that now they do only claim superiority from her Majesties Government if this be true then it is requisite and necessary that my Lord of Canterburry that now is do recant retract his saying in his book of the great volum against M. Cartwright where he saith in plain words by the name of D. Whitgift that the superiority of Bb. is of Gods institution Which saying doth impugne her Ma s supream Government directly and therefore it is to be retracted and truly for Chrisl plainly truly confesseth Joh. 18. 36. that his kingdom is not of this world and therefore he gave no worldly rule or preheminence to his Apostles but the heavenly rule which was to preach the gospell saying So and preach through the world whosoever shall believe and be baptized shall besaved but he that will not believe shall be condemned Mark. 16. 15. 16. But the Bb. do crie out saying Cartwright and his fellowes will have no Government c. So belike the Bb. care for no Government but for worldly and forcible Government over their brethren the which Christ never gave to his disciples nor Apostles but made them subject to the rule of Princes who ought not to be resisted saving that they might answer unto Princes they must obey God rather than men Act 5. 29 and yet in no way to resist the Prince but to take up the crosse and follow Christ So far he XXV The Nationall Assembly of Scotland conveenes by the Kings 1588. The 49. Assembly call at Edinburgh February 6. 1588. heer were the Kings Commissioners the Master of Lindsay and Lord Ochiltry Robert bruce is chosen Moderator the Kings Commissioners some Barons and Commissioners of Burghes and some Ministers are chosen to concurr with the Moderator in advising of things to be propounded concluded I. The Moderator declares the causes of this extraordinary assembly to be the dangers appearing unto the gospell in this Country and to advise what may be the readiest way to quench the present fire of Papistty kindled throughout all the Country And because the matter is of great weight it is judged expedient that Noblement and Gentle men shall conveen by themselves apart and the Commissioners of Burrowes shall conveen also by themselves and Ministers shall conveen by themselves To advise and propound unto the Moderator and his Assessors what overtures they can think upon And for furtherance Peter blackburn John Fullarton Ministers are appointed to give them information of the evidence thereof in their Province and all deputies out of every Province are appointed to delate what Jesuites Papistes are known to be within their boundes and that in write the next day unto the Assembly In Sess 3. the advice of the Noble men and of others was presented and read but it was judged expedient that some Earles Lords Barons Commissioners of Burrowes and some Ministers shall first conferr with the King upon these The advice of the Nobility was 1. that the Lawes of the Country be without delay execut against all Jesuites Seminary priests Idolaters and mantainers thereof and for that effect every man alswell gentle man as others heer assembled shall as they will answer unto God and do tender his glory and the well of his Church give up presently in catalogue unto the Moderator or Clerk the names of such as they know or esteem to be Jesuites Semmariepriests traffickers against religion receipters and maintainers of such persons the which names shall be given unto Sir Robert melvin Treasuret which hath promised within 48 hours thereafter to dispatche summons against them all 2. Seing the danger by such persons is imminent and the formall execution of lawes requires a large time his Majesty Counsell are to be earnestly solicited to provide speedily some extraordinary remedy against so extraordinary danger and execute the lawes without delay upon the chiefest of the Jesuites and their maintainers doing as if treason were intended against his Ma s person and Crown 3. If the Assembly shall think it expedient these Noble men Barons others are willing to go unto his Majesty and regrate the cause of the Church and Common wealth and the danger wherein the liberty of this realm and their lifes and consciences stand in by the craft of Jesuites and such others which have seduced and stirred up enemies both intestine and forrein to bereave them of the same and they offer themselves their lifes lands friends to be employd at the Kings pleasure for preventing so dangerous attempts and bloody devices In Sess 6. The Nobles and others report that they had conferred with the King and had received good answers as that there is more need of execution against Papists than of advice and that his Ma. is glad of the solemnity and frequency of this Assembly and before the dissolving thereof he craves that they would resort unto him and they shall heare more of his good will but because many particulares were comprehended under the few generals propounded he had appointed sixe of his Counsell to meet with as many as the Church shall appoint the next day The Assembly nameth certain persons to conveen accordingly In Sess 14. A Supplication was sent unto the K. in this tenor Sir Your Ma. remembereth the cause of the conveening this Assembly at your command consists principally in two points one for repressing the Jesuits and other Papists which are entred into this realm and practize with their complices to subvert the sincerity of religion publickly professed another to provide such meanes that in time coming such enterprises may be avoided As to the first wee humbly crave 1. That some of the chief Jesuits and others shall instantly be taken order with to give exemple unto others viz. Ja. Gordon Will Crichton which are now in this town that they may be incontinently called before your Hi. and Counsell and there it may be declared unto them that their lifes are in your Maâ—hand for contraveening your lawes and yet of your clemency you do spare them
patrons Shall stand untill the next assembly with this addition That the person who shall admit shall incurr the censure of the Church VI. Violaters of the sabbath under which are comprehended parishoners absenting themselves from the Sermons of their own parish without a just cause and blaspheemers of God are ordained to be tryed and censured by the particular Sessions of the parish and who shall be convict of these offences shall be denied of the benefits of the Church with further censure as the word of God will allow VII The aged and wee l meriting in the Ministry should be preferred to young men caeteris paribus being found qualified by the Presbyteries where Churches are vaiking and they agreeing with the Congregation VIII The Presbytery of Edinb having received commission from the former Assembly to call Pa. Adamson before them for solemnizing the marriage of Huntly now deliver their process shewing that for his contumacy in not compearing after citations they had deprived him from all function in the Church The Assembly judgeth the process formall ratifieth their sentence and ordaines it with other sentences that were pronounced against him to be published in all the churches B. Spotswood saith The Bishop complained unto the king who shewed himself extreamly displeased with their doings but espying no better way he resolved to dissemble his anger toward them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favor lest he make himself too much business Thereupon he returnes to the North gives Arroll a pardon puts Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntly and Both well he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwell upon his bond not to practize against religion under pain of a hunder thousand pounds is likewise dimitted So far he In many other passages he saith that what good the king had done for the Church he did it against his own mind and dissembling for the time and here he forgeth that for envy against the Church the king takes the Popish Lords into favor What could an enemy of the religion write more perversly against the fame of the king But the truth is as he also expresseth it but mixed with these calumnies the king at that time was every day expecting the arrivall of his Queen and was desirous to have all things quiet at her coming and therefore he took that course with the Popish Lords As for Pa. Adamson the king knew what commission the assembly had given unto the Presbytery of Edinburg and he knew their proceedings and nevertheless in the beginning of this Assembly as this Bishop speakes he spoke of his good affection toward the Church and in the Assemblies following he declared his good affection more and more But as the historicall Narration shewes the King was so vexed with complaints against Pa. Adamson especially for debts for which he was lying registred at the horn and he was so ashamed of him because he was so odious for others faults that he rejected him and disponed his life-rent unto the Duke of Lennox whereby the man became miserable that enduring his sicknes he had not to maintain himself and was bâ—ought into such necessity to seek relieff of others whom before he had accounted his enemies he sent also to the presbytery of Santandrews and craved to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication Some Ministers were sent unro him to try his sincerity before them he cried often and pitifully Loose mee for Christ's sake Upon their report he was absolved His recantation in certain articles was presented in his name by a Minister John caldcleugh unto the next Synod of Fife thence some were directed unto him again and he gave them a more ample and clearer recantation subscribed with his hand and as the Writer of Vindic. Philadelp pag. 62. shewes it was subscribed before many witnesses of whom some were Noble men some Ministers some Lawiers some Burgesses all of good credite Here also wee see as it is written in that place last cited the force of excommunication howbeit before he had despised the Sentence yet ere he died all his wretchedness did not so much grieve him as that did and he wished nothing on earth more than that he might die in the bosom of the Church In another place the enemy of the Church discipline saith Whether he knew what was contained in these articles it is uncertain If it be uncertain unto that writer why doth he oppose it so denying the credite of so many famous witnesses But I goe-on Because the Queen having once taken the sea was put back by storm to Norway the King would go unto her and without knowledge of the Counsell takes the sea October 22. and some Noble men with him on the fourth day he landeth In Norway and stayd there and in Denmark untill May. All that time was no sturre in the country which was matter of great joy unto him when it was reported unto him XXVII When the king retured with the Queen May 20. 1590. he went straight way to Church and caused publick thankes be given unto God for his save return then he gave thankes unto the Noble men and Counsell for their care of the publick quietnes Then was great joy in the Country and a great concourse of people unto Court The Assembly conveens The 52. Assembly at Edinburgh August 4. very frequently the kings Commissioners the Lords Chancelor and Blantyre Patrick Galloway is chosen Moderator I. Commissioners were particularly enquired what diligence they had used in the execution of the late Act against Papists excommunicat persons profaners of the sabbath non-residents and other heads that were committed unto the Presbyteries and Commssioners II. In Sess 3. John Inness Commissioner of Murray was accused for admitting Robert Dumbar to the Ministry without the advice of the Presbytery of Forress he answeretâ— he had done it by the advice of the presbytery of Elgin wherein he confesses he had done rashly The Assembly ordaines Robert Dumbar to be tryed de novo by so many as be present of the Presbyteries of Edinb Forress In Sess 12. the admission of Robert Dumbar without the advice of the presbytery of Forress is declared null III. Because the Earle of Montrose is said to entertain Fentry an excommunicat Papist it is ordained that the Presbytery where he dwelleth for the time shall charge him before them try the matter and accordingly proceed against him according to former Acts IV. A sentence of excommunication pronounced against the Earle of Anguise is reduced because of informality but because in the Sentence was sufficient cause of such censure if the process had been formally led the Church now craves that he would remove the cause especially that he will have care in time coming that the sabbath be not profaned within his bounds by faires or markets that no working nor carrying of burdens therein that vasalls compell not their tennants to
Jesuites Seminary-priests trafficquing Papists against the Kâ—Ma Religion presently professed within the realm is and shall be a just cause to inferr the pain crime of treason both against the Jesuits Masse-priests trafficquing Papists and receipters of them providing how soon the Iesuites and priests satisfy the Prince and the Church the foresaid penalty shall no way strick against the receipters Item an Act ratifying the Act made in February 1587. infavors of Ministers their stipends rents Item an act forbid-bidding markets on the sabbath allowing to chuse a week day for them Item who give not Confession of faith shall not enjoy the benefite of any act of Parliament Likewise an act was made against erection of Church-lands and tyths into Temporall Lordships with exception of all that were before erected Here Bishop Spotswood affirmes that the King was unwilling either to abrogate the acts of the year 1584. or to grant the ratification of the present disciplin but Bothwels business and the many discontentments within the realm moved him to give way lest he be troubâ—ed with their outcry But this is clearly contrary unto the Ks own promise made in the Ass year 1590. And in a few pages before he objectes against the disciplin a division that hapned in the presbytery of Santandrewes for planting the Chuâ—ch of Luchars and upon this occasion that presbytery was divided in two whereof the one went to Couper He had objected this long before against Epistol Philadelph and it was answered in Vindiciae Pag. 25. that the question was for the gifts or abilities of the two persons and not for any bribe that either of the parties looked upon but the Bishops were not wont to try the Spirits of men in that manner but principally looked upon their friendship or money as for the division of the presbytery into two it is said there two others causes moved them they were many in number and so the turnes of their Exercise coming seldom some were thought to be negligent another cause was that many pretended excuse of their absence because of the distance of place and difficulty of the way At first there were but two Presbyteries in Fife to wit Santandr Dunfermlin any man who knowes the boundes will easily grant these reasons as the like causes made division of Presbyteries in Anguse and other places But moreover can all inconvenients be eschued in any sort of Government either political or ecclesiasticall then was a difference among them but it was soon remedied Here I borrow of The Historicall Narration in the title Of the third course of Visitors sect 18. where on the margine it is sayd Presbyteriall Government is proved to be better than Episcopall Presbytery is better than Episcopacy and in the Section it is sayd Seing Pastors are equall in power by Gods ordinance the Government can not be lawfull which bringeth Superiority of one above others Whereas this parity in power is charged with anarchy confusion it is an unjust imputation proceeding from ignorance or malice for notwithstanding this parity among Pastors considered severally there is a subordination of the eldership of particular churches unto a presbytery and of presbyteries unto Provinciall Synods and of Synods unto the Nationall Assembly Again every Pastor is subject to the joynt fellowship of Pastors in the presbytery Synods and Assemblies Thirdly there is a priority of order in that one is Moderator or president in every meeting or Assembly It is not then loose or single but compact parity and ordered This comely order preserves that parity which Christ hath allowed to be among Pastors considered with respect of one to another severally and is more convenient for the Church of God than the superiority of a diocesian Bishop It can not be denied that many eies see better than one either in trying Ministers or finding hereticks or devising remedies for evils or examining delinquents Next put the case the sight of one may be sharper than of many yet many having equal power are not so equally nor easily corrupted to pervert disciplin judgement as one judging and ruling by his sole power or with power by his negative voice to frâ—strate the voices of many One who is a stranger and not a kindely Pastor may be more easily enduced to wink at hereticks to admit or tolerate vitious Ministers or to â—uffer atheism or Popery to waxe than a number of Pastors watching over their own flocks Again the zeal of one stirreth up the coldness of another and his zeal is tempered by the mildness of a third the contempt of the world in one beareth down the covetousness of a worldling the graces and gifts of God in sundry persons like sundry ingredients in one salve meet together and temper one another It is expedient say prudent Politicianes that in Assemblies there be some like Cato Claudius or the like to correct with their severity the gentle voices of others Thirdly will not the kindly Pastors be more vigilant or carefull of the wee l of their own flocks than an idol sheepherd set over many with a generall oversight Fourthly is there not greater liberty and consequently sinceerer Government where men may utter their mindes freely in propounding reasoning and voting when all are of equall power than when one hath power to present others to Benefices preferr transferr and on the other side to depresse vexe and persecute 5. Is it not more convenient for the ease of Gods people that causes be pleaded offenses be tryed and offenders censured where the offenses is committed without charges to parties witnesses and with expedition than to trouble the subjects with journeying unto the Bishop and to wait upon his leisure for tryall and determination 6. Is not the Government more Presbytery is more effectuall iâ— en Episcopacy against hereâ—y sâ—â—sm convenient for the Church where no man is exeemed from censure than where Prelates rule without controlement either of Presbytery or Synod from whose censure they are exeemed or of Nationall assembly which are not but when it pleaseth them and then overruled by them It is oft alledged that parity is subject to schism and breeding of heresies I answer That may be true where parity is not qualified and ordered with the subordination above mentioned or if every man be suffered to live as him listeth but when it is ordered as said is experience in our own Church is a sufficient evidence of the most powerfull mean to suppresse schism and heresy and that was the reason that K. James alledged unto an English Divine admiring why our Church was never troubled with heresy for said he if it spring up in a parish there is an eldership to take notice of it and suppresse it if it bee too strong for them the Presbytery is ready to crush it if the Presbytery can not provide against the obstinat in the Synod he shall finde moe witty heads if he be not convinced there the Generall
or in name of any of the Brethren 3. Because Mr Craig is old he craves that shey would give in liete five or sixe Ministers out of which he may chuse two to serve his house 4. Seing the standing of religion and the welfare of his Ma s person are so inseparably joyned that whosoever are enemies to the one are common enemies to both therefore let some be appointed in every Presbytery to advertise inform him diligenly for the more speedy remedy not only of whatsoever practises they can hear of Papists and the Spanish faction but of their receipters and of the practises of Bothwell whose wholl courses as they are directly against his person so they tend wholly to the subversion of religion With directjon also unto them to inform all the Barons and honest men tenderers of his Ma s wee fair to atrend and give inteligence of these practises as they can learn from time to time 5. That where is any port or landing place some brethren be specially appoinred to deal so with the Burghs that they take sufficient tryall according to the law made of all who shall come into or passe forth of this eountrey from whence they came whither they intend what is their purpose and so after good and sufficient tryall if there be any thing of weight importance that they fail not to acquaint his Majesty there with to the end he may the more readily discover all forrein or intestiue practises which are or shall be plotted against the estate of the present religion And this he craves to be done so faithfully as he hath good opinion of their earnest affection no less to the preserving of his person as to the defence of the common cause As also he promiseth to aid and assist you in all your good resolutions that may tend to the furtherance of peace and quietness with the advancement of true religion presently professed within this realm The humble answers of the assembly 1. Unto the first it is agreed according to the Act of Parliament which was delivered with the Articles 2. It is ordained by the wholl Church that no Minister utter from pulpit any rash or unreverent speaches against his Majesty or Counsell or their proceedings but that all their publick admonitions proceed upon just necessary causes sufficient warrant in all fear love and reverence Under the pain of deposing those that do in the contrary from the function of the Ministry 3. The Commissioners that are directed unto his Majesty shall nominate the Brethren and whom he shall chuse shall be admitted by the presbytery where his Majesty makes residence for the time The 4 5. are condescended unto and order taken as the Commissioners will give particular information V. No Colledge shali make disposition of their rents or livings by tack or any other title without the advice consent of the Generall assembly Vnder the pain of deposition of the persons disponing VI. For furtherance of the residence of Ministers it is appointed that all parishes shall build manses where are none or where they be ruinous upon their own expences or if they refuse after they are duly required not only shall they be judged the only cause of the Ministers not residence but it shall be lawfull unto the Minister his aires exequitors or assignayes departing to retain the possession of the Manse built by him if he build or repair the same upon his own expences ay and whill the Intrant Minister refound unto him or his foresaids the wholl expences at least so much as the Parish can not be moved to refound And that the presbytery at the Intrants admission take order for performing this providing that the expences exceed not 400. marks And the presbytery after the repairing or bigging of the Manse shall take exact tryall and account of the expences and give him their allowance to be registred in their books And likewise the Minister succeeding shall have â—he like title to crave of the Intrant after him the like expences ay untill the Parish shall outquite the Manse VII Commissioners are appointed to attend the Parliament with the petitions of the Assembly VIII As the books of Presbyteries are tryed in rhe Provinciall assemblies so the books of the Synods should be brought unto every Generall assembly for the better understanding of their proceedings Under the pain of the censure of the Church IX For remedying controversies among Ministers it is concluded that where any plea thogh in a civill matter ariseth betwixt two brethren if they be both of one presbytery they shall chuse what number they please thereof and the elected shall chuse an overman and they shall summarly decide and give Sentence which shall be irrevocable or without appellation And if they be of sundry presbyterics they shall chuse equall number out of them both and the elected shall elect an Overman and these shall give Sentence as said is without appellation And if any shall refuse this form submission he shall be held by the Church to be contumatioâ—s X. The Generall assembly by the authority given by God unto them dischargeth all and every Christian within the Church of Scotland from reparing to any of the King of Spain his dominions where the tyranny of Inquisition is used for merchandice negotiation or exercing of sea-faring occupation Untill the Kings Majesty by advice of Counsell have fought and obtained speciall liberty from that King for all his subje s to negotiat there without danger for the cause of religion Under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church untill the last Sentenee of excommunication The reader may judge of the fyve articles and the answers B. Spotswood saith the first two articles were savouring of discontent but he gives not a reason and he saith the King esteeming the second answer to be no restraint but rather to Minister an excuse to the unruly sort when they transgressed rejected it as not satisfying his demand whereupon the petitions of the Church against the Papists at the same time and against the erections of tyths into temporalities were not regarded And the merchants saith he offending at the Act made concerning them did petition his Majesty and Counsell for mantaining their liberty which was granted and nevertheless the Church proceeded in their censures till the merchants promised to surcease their trade with Spain how soon their accounts were made and they be payd of their debitors in these parts As for Bothwell he had fled into England when his treasonous attemps were discovered and when the English Ambassador did interceed for him the King said His offenses were unpardonable and to be abhorred of all Christian Princes In Juny he returned privily into Scotland and found rhe means to surprise the King within Halirud house and caused him subscribe articles which the King afterward did revoke in a Convention of the Estares as dis-honorable and made offer to grant the same upon a new
use without favor and no part thereof be disponed to their friends or any other person for their commodity 6 Great reason their forsciture alwaye preceeding That all persons be inhibited under the pain of treason and losse of life lands and goods to receipt supply rise-with or concurr or have intelligence with the foresaid excommunicats under whatsoever pretense of vasalls or dependes 7 To be ready at my charge it is very meet But I understand not the last clause That all the subjects be charged to put themselves in arms by all good means they can remaning in full readines to pursue and defend as they shall be certified by his Majesty or otherwise finding occasions urgent 8 I shall omitt no diligence in that which can be required at my hands as I shall answer to God That the ship arrived at Montros be apprehended and the persons which were within her together with others which have had any dealing with them according as they shall be given up in writ be called and diligently examined for discovery of the practises and purposes which they have presently in hand 9, Distingue tempora conciliabis Scripturas The meaning of this the bearers will expound unto you Forsomuch as the Lord Hume hath controveened sundry points wherein he was obliged unto the Church of Edinb by his promise at the receiving of his subscription as in not satisfying the Synod of Fife in not receiving a Minister into his house in not removing out of his bounds Captain Andrew Gray and Thomas Tyry whereby as also by his scandalous life since his subscription he hath given just cause of suspicion unto the Church and all good men that as yet in his heart he is not sanctified truly or converted to the true religion Therefore that his Majesty would take earnest tryall of the premisses and thereby judge if there appear in him such sincerity of religion life as his Majesty may trust him and the Church may expect true friendship in so dangerous a time in the cause of religion and if that be not found that his Majesty would remove him from his company and discharge him of all publick office and command 10 The complaints belong not unto your offices alwayes That the guard presently taken up be tryed together with the Captaines because many complaints are given unto the Assembly against them IV. I have satisfied the bearers Subscribitur Iames R. Whereas a horrible superstition is used in Garioch and in other parts of the Countrey in not labouring a parcell of ground dedicated to the devill under the name of the good mans croft the Church for remedy hereof hath found meet that an article be propounded unto the Parliament that an Act may proceed for ordaining all persons possessors of such lands to cause tille and labour them before a certain day to be appointed thereunto or in case of disobedience the same landes to fall into the Kings handes to be disponed unto sueh persons as shall please his Majesty who will labor them V. Alexander Lord Hume compeares and is asked by the Moderator Whither he confesseth with his heart and mouth as before the Lord that he was justly casten out of the Church by the Sentence of excommuniation pronounced against him by the Synod of Fife and as he will answer upon pain of salvation The from of absolution of excommunication damnation to speak the truth simply He protestes and acknowledges that he was justly excommunicat and confesses his fault in deserving it Then he is asked Why he sought not to be relaxed from that Sentence according to the direction to the Presbytery of Edinburgh He excuseth himselve by ignorance of that part of the Act. And being accused Why he detained the stipends of some Ministers namely of Chirnside he answereth he is ready to pay whatsoever he oweth by law Why he hath no observed the conditions named in the Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg to wit that he should have a Minister in his Family and remove Tho. Tyry out of his company He remembreth not that he was required to have a Minister in his family but now he is willing to accept any whom the Church shall appoint as for Tho. Tyry he was in was in his service after that time but understood not that he was obliged to remove him untill the Church did excommunicate him and since that time he hath discharged removed him He is asked Whither he knew a priest named Cowy or any that was set on land out of that ship coming lately from Flanders He denieth both He is asked Whether the Jesuit Mackwherry was in his house lately He confesses that he was in this house within these five dayes and came without out his knowledge nor had he any missive or commission unto him and he stayd not above an halfhour Lastly the said Lord confesseth and protestes in the presence of God whom he takes to witness and the Lord Jesus who will judge the quick the dead that he professeth from his heart the religion pâ—esently professed by the Church here present whereof he hath already subscribed the Articles before the Presbytery of Edinburgh and now acknowledgeth to be the only true infallible religion which leadeth unto salvation and wherein he intends to live and dy and which he shall to his uttermost defend against all the enemies thereof and as he shall answer to the dreadfull God he forsakes the Romane religion as Antichristian and directly opposite to the truth of God and his true Service And these things he testifieth by lifting up his hand and declaring before God that he hath no dispensation nor indulgence to subscribe or sweare Certain brethren are appointed to conferre with him at his own lodging for the fuller tryall of his resolution On the second day thereafter Alex. L. Hume compeares and humbly craves to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication protesting that in time coming he will give proof of obedience and service unto God and maintain the truth of His religion presently professed by the Church here present unto his lifes end and howbeit some time he had been of a different religion now he avoweth since he hath been better informed in the Heads wherein he differed the Confession of faith and religion presently professed by the Assembly and if hereafter he shall decline from it he submits himselfe unto the Censure of the Church hoping by Gods grace that he shall never make defection Because all these answers and professions have been passed by word only the Assembly judgeth it meet that some articles be written and then subscribed by him and thirdly to consider of his absolution The next day these Articles were propounded in write unto him 1. That Alexander L. Hume ratify approve the subscription and oath given by him unto the Confession of faith at Edinburgh December 22. last or subscribe again in face of the Assembly 2. That he
remove and hold out of his company all Papists and traffickers against the true religion and whatsoever persons shall be delated unto his Lp. to be corrupt in religion and that he shall receive and entertain within his family Archbald Oswall as his ordinary Pastor and failing him another godly Minister by advice of the Presbytery of Dumbar and that he make his family subject unto the word and disciplin 4. That he resort unto the publick hearing of the word in all places where he shall repair or have his residence and that he communicate when occasion offereth 4. That he make all his servants tennants subject to the disciplin of the Church where they remain 5. That he repaire all the ruinous churches within the Priory of Coudingam and provide sufficient livings for Pastors planted or to he planted at them according to the Act of Parliament and so of all Churches within his bounds so far as law and reason require 6. That he make ready payment to the Ministers of Chirnside Swintoun and Fisshak of their stipends according to their assignations and decreets if he be obliged thereunto by law 7. That he concur by his counsell credite and assistance for maintenance of the true religion publickly professed within this realm and the maintainers thereof against all who within the Country or without shall come in the contrary 8. That he neither receive maintain nor intercommone or have intelligence with the excommunicat Papist Lords Jesuites priests or trafficking papists nor solicite for them nor shew them favor directly nor indirectly in judgement nor out of judgemenâ— 9. That he neither argue nor suffer any arguing to be against the true religion or any point thereof in the places where he may inhibite it 10. That he employ himselfe carefully to apprehend and present to Justice Alexand. Macquirrhy and whatsoever Jesuits Seminary-priest and trafficking Papists that shall resort within his bounds and that he do nothing which may be found by the Minister appointed for the tryall of his behavior to be prejudiciall unto the true religion presently professed by the Generall assembly now convened And if he shal be found to contraveen any one of the foresaid points in that case he consent to be summarily excommunicate upon the notoriety of the fact And in testimony of his acceptation of these conditions that he subscribe these presents with his hand These articles being read severally he consenteth unto and in token of his acceptation of them all he protests that he doth it sinceerly and subscribes them earnestly craving that in respect of his repentance obedience the Church would relaxe him from the Sentence of excommunication In respect that Alexander L. hume hath so professed and subscribed the Generall Church gives commission unto whatsoever presbytery that shall understand of his contraveening of the said conditions To call him and try him in that contravention and convict him thereof if he shall be found guilry and the Sentence of conviction to be directed and sent unto the Presbytery of Edinburgh To whom the Church gives commission to pronounce the Sentence of excommunication summarily against him Then the action of his absolution is committed unto David Lindsay After exhortation unto sincerity and constant walking the said Lord is asked Whither he be sory in his heart for the offence he had committed and that he had deserved the Sentence and that he was separated from the Church so long time and if now he thirsteth earnestly to be joyned thereunto as a member of Christs body and doth promise as he shall answer unto God to continue in time coming a constant professor of the true religion presently and publickly allowed by the Church of Scotland to his lifes end and to shew the fruits of a true Christian in his life and remove all scandalous persons out of his company He answereth protesting before God it is his true meaning and he intendes to shew the same by evident effects in time coming The foresaid David gives thankes unto God and prayeth for increase of grace unto the penitent then solemly absolves him from the Sentence of excommunication and in name of the Assembly embraces him as a member reconciled unto the Church VI. In Sess 13. Because the King had conceived an offence as was made known unto the Assembly by some against John Ross a Minister The assembly ordaines that the Kings Ministers with other twelve shall conveen immediatly after the rising at this time in the present place and enquire the matter and handle it narrowly and thereafter bring it before the assembly publickly And so many of the Synod of Perth as are here present are warned to attend them when they shall be called In Sess 18. these brethren report their proceeding advice in write as followes 1. They have found that the people departed not out of the church before the end of the doctrine as it was reported unto his Majesty and that the Synod had pronounced no damnatory sentence against the young man but that they admonished him upon such causes and considerations following 1. That he delivered that doctrine at that time when rebells and enemies of the King were on the fields and so it might seem unto the people that the Church allowed Bothwells treasonable attempts and that the Assembly had placed him in that place to alienate the mindes of the people from his Ma s obedience 2. In respect of certain speaches delivered by him without a sufficient warrand so far as they could see or understand and namely that sentence pronounced against the House of Guise de futuro 3. In respect of the hard expressions concerning his Majesty which were thought to have craved greater years and more experience And all the brethren both of the Conference and of the Provinciall of Perth in one voice acknowledge that there is just cause of a sharper rebuke and threatning of heavy judgements out of that text than hath been or should have been uttered by him and what he uttered as he depones before God and upon his conscience he spoke it out of love seeking his Ma s standing and not of a preoccupied mind prejudged opinion or troubled affection but with his soul thirsting and seeking alwise his Ma s honor and wee l in God And therefore approve his wholl doctrine in that point as it hath been read and declared by himselfe in such heads as might seem most offensive And as concerning the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth and the causes moving them thereunto the brethren do reverence allowe their judgement in all things upon consideration as is before expressed Only concerning that sentence of the House of Guise de future because none of the brethren heard it and he himself professeth that to his remembrance he spoke it not nor had he such meaning at any time and confesses it a fault if any such word hath escaped him The brethren think that in that point if he hath spoken so he hath
Assembly shewed how much it concerned his estate to have them called home that the Queen of England was grown old and if any after her death shall withstand his Title he would have need of his subjects assistance and that having many Nobles exiled he might be less respected of strangers and be a great deal weaker at home If therefore he could wonne them to confesse their offence so embrace the true religion without which they shall never get any favor from him he believed the course would not be dis-allowed by wise men and these that loved him and he desireth to know his judgement for as yet he had not shewed his mind in that matter unto any person M. Bruce answered he thought well of the reasons and that it were not amisse to bring home Anguse and Arroll if they will conform themselves to religion but Huntly could not be pardoned because he was so hated of the subjects The King reasoneth in the contrary If Huntly be will perform what may be required of him he saw no reason why he should not be received alswell as the other two and as he could not but know that his care of that man was great seing he had married his Cousine whom be accounted his own daughter so was he the man of greatest power and one that could be most usefull unto him therefore he willeth that Robert think of that matter and after a day or two give him his advice I have not found this communication in any other but for the next day that a Minister could speak so sawcily unto his Soverain it is the more unlikly that it comes from the penn of the adversary both of his person and of the discipline of which he was so zealous This yeare was remarkable for two things great The originall of variance twixt the King Church dearth and the beginning of the division betwixt the King and the Church The scarcety and dearth presently fee lt and the feare of enterprices by the Papist Lords was apprehended by the assembly as tokens of Gods wrath and therefore they took such course as followes The King was not pleased with the course and therefore he would have a change of that discipline The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 22. year 1576. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator I. In Sess 4. the King is present and the Moderator declares unto him the two heads of which they had The 58. Assembly been treating and how they had proceeded to wit first the substantiall wayes and means how to resist the enemy This was recited by the Lord Kinloss in name of that number of Noble and Gentle men which were deputed to consult thereupon The other was the purging of the Church from enormities Because the first was not as yet throughly weighed the Assembly thought expedient that the deputed Barons should further advise of it in the afternoon and report their advice unto the Assembly in writ The King answereth Albeit there was no great cause to fear any such invasion at that time yet they shall do well to give their advice as if the danger were at hand and it might serve when necessity shall require And he propoundeth a lamentable disorder and inconvenient by the yearly alteration of Ministers assignations by the Plat and he is desirous of a more constant course In Sess 5. The Barons give their Overtures for resisting the enemies of Religion and Countrey both forrein and intestine 1. All which have appeared in action with the forfeited rebells and all their known favorers may be charged to enter in ward and continue there untill they shall finde sufficient caution that they shall not medle nor entertain intelligence with these rebells nor any other enemies of the realm or religion nor shall joyn with them nor give them any assistance if they repair into the Countrey and that they give their eldest sones or nearest friends as pledges of their sure observance 2 That all the revenues of the rebells be taken up exactly by his Ma s officers and be employd for the entertaining of souldiers for defence against the enemies and for other charges necessary unto the advancement of the good Cause As an effectuall means to encourage them all who are affection at unto the good cause and to procure their heartly concurrence to their uttermost 3. That there be chosen in every parish by his Ma s authority and vote of the Session and chiefmen of every parish Captaines who are known to be most meet and of best affection to conveen all the parishonars monthly in musters and to see that they be sufficiently armed according to their ability and trained up in the exercise of their arms And that there be chosen Generall Commanders in Shyres and severall quarters of the Country to conveen in arms at all occasions needfull 3. That a substantious order be provided for bringing home a sufficient number of weapons and that the same may be bought and received from the merchants with all expedition 4. That all the cautioners which are bond for the good behavior of these rebells without the Countrey be charged before the Counsell and convicted in the penalties contained in the acts of cautionry and that these penalties be employd upon the relieff of burdens necessary for the wee ll of the Cause II. It was consulted betwixt the assembly and the Counsell of Edinburgh for division of the town into moe parishes and of dividing the great church into two and of building moe churches III. Because Nidsdeall Annandeall Galloway are destitut of Ministers the Kings Commissioners propound that the Assembly would appoint some qualified men for the Ministry there as the King will provide for their living and indemnity IV. Concerning The Assembly searches into the vices of the Lande first in the Ministry the defection in the Ministry the advice of some deputes and their overtures were read and the Ministers consenting thereunto they were concluded and because by Gods grace they intend a Reformation and to see the Church and first the Ministry purged therefore and that the work may have the better success they judge it necessary that this Assembly be humbled for the want of such caire as it became them in these points that are named or marked and that some zealous brother lay them out in a Sermon for the better humiliation and that all make solemn promise before tbe Majesty of God and renew their Covenant with him for a more diligent and reverent discharge of their Ministry To this effect John Davidson was chosen and thuysday next in the morning appointed in the new church for that effect whereunto all Ministers that are present in the town shall resort and the manner to be resolved to morrow in the Privy Conference The tenor of the advice concerning the corruptions in the Ministry and remedies thereof followes 1. Because by too suddain admission and slight tryall of Intrants it comes that many scandalls fall out in
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
hurtfull to religion or contrary unto the word they shall privatly complain thereupon unto the King or his Counsell 3. It shall not be lawfull to the Pastors to name any particulare mans name in the pulpit or so vively to describe them as may be equivalent with their naming excep upon the notoriety of a crime this not oriety may only be defined by the guilty person being fugitive for the time or being condemned by an assyse or excommunicate for the same 4. Every Minister in his application shall have only respect to the edification of his own flock and present auditors without exspatiating upon other discourses no way pertinent to that congregation 5. Every particular presbytery shall be commanded to take diligent heed unto their Pastors doctrin and that he keep himself within the bounds of the premisses 6. That summary excommunication be discharged as inept and that three lawfull citations at least of eight dayes intervall betwixt every one of them preceed the Sentence 7. That no Session Presbytery nor Synod use their censures upon any but them that are resident within the bounds committed unto them otherwise their decreets and Sentences to be null 8. All summons shall contain a speciall caâ—se and crime and none super inquirendis to be summoned quod est merè tyrannicum 9. That no meeting or conventions be among Pastors without his Maj. knowledge consent excep their ordinary Sessions Presbyteries Synods 10. That in all the principall townes Ministers be not chosen without the consent of their own flock and of his Majesty and that order to be begun presently in the planting of Edinburgh 11 That all matters concerning the rest of his Maj. questions be suspended unmedled-with either in pulpit or any other Judicatory whill first all his Hieness questions be fully decided specially that all matters emporting slander come not in before them in the mean time wherein his autority Roiall is prejudged highly but only in causes meerly ecclesiasticall 12. That seven or eight wise discreet Ministers be authorized by commission to reason upon the rest of the questions as opportunity of time shall serve 13. That they give commission to the Ministry of the North to be at a point with Huntly and if he satisfy them to absolve him For the better answering these articles the Assembly ordaines certain brethren chosen â—ut of every Shyre presently conveened to give their advice Overture upon them and thereafter to report them unto the Assembly These wer 21 in number of whom nyne wer Bishops thereafter In Sess 5. the brether being desired by the Kings Commissioner sent for that effect to repair unto the place where his Majesty and Estates were presently sitting to conferr on the foresaid Articles at his Maj. desire they went to the Counsell-house and there before any reasoning after his Majesty had discoursed of the things to be propounded protested in manner following Sir forsomuch as wee are come hither to testify our obedience unto your Majesty and to heare what shall be propounded by your Majesty unto us In all reverence we protest that this our meeting be not esteemed as if wee made our selves an assembly with the Estates or do submitt any matter ecclesiasticall either concerning doctrin or disciplin unto this Judicatory but after that wee have conferred and reasoned with your Majesty concerning the articles propounded unto us we must return to the ordinary place of our assembly there to reason vote and resolve in all these points according to the word of God and good conscience And this our protestation we most humbly crave may be admitted in your Maj. books of Counsell for eschuing inconveniente that hereafter may arise This protestation was ratified iterated and confirmed by his Ma. So after some reasoning upon the articles the brethren were dimitted In Sess 6. the same day they gave their answers agreeing simpliciter unto the first second fourth eight tenth elleventh unto the third with this addition that the notoriety be defined if the person be fugitive convict by an Assise excommunicat contumax after citation or lawfull admonition Unto the fifth with this change That he keep himselfe within the bounds of the word Unto the nynth with exception of visitations of churches admission deprivation of Ministers reconciling of enmities and such like Unto the twelth also and to that effect they appoint Ministers Ja. Nicolson Jo. Cauldâ—leuch An. Clayhills D. Lindsay Tho. Buchanan Ja. Melvin R. Wilky W. Couper Io. Couper Ia. Brison Ro. Rolock Pa. Galioway Io. Duncanson Ro. Howy To treat of the questions and report their advice unto the next Gen. assembly Referring the time and place of conveening unto his Ma. The sixth and seventh articles are refetred to the next gen assembly Concerning the 13. they give commission unto the Ministers of Murray and Aberdien Presbyteries to insist in conference with Huntly and they adioyn five Ministers out of Merns and Anguse and ordain them to report his answers to the articles given them in commission for his tryall II. In Sess 7. the articles for tryall of the Earle of Huntly are 1. That from the day of his compearance before the said commissioners he shall make his constant residence in Aberdien that he be not abstracted from hearing the word and ordinary conference enduring the time appointed for the same 2. That he be well enformed with knowledge to condescend in the principall grounds of religion affirmativè and the untruth of the errors contrary unto the same and that he be able to give a reason of his knowledge in some measure 3. That he be brought to a plain acknowledging of the Church within this Country and professe himselfe adioined to the same as an obedient member thereof and be content to hear the word to participate the sacraments and obey the disciplin of the Church as presently avowed by the K. and Estates 4. That he solemily promise by word and written band to remove out of his company wholl bounds under his power all Iesuits priests and excommunicat persons 5. That he swear and sâ—bscribe the Confession of faith in presence of all the Commissionâ—rs 6. That he agree to satisfy in the church of Aberdien in most humble manner for his apostasy and there renew the foresaid promises and bandes in most solem manner 7. That he declare his grief and repentance for the slaughter of the Earle of Murray and promise to make assithment or satisfaction unto the party when it shall be accepted and declare his foresaid repentance and grief at thâ— time of his foresaid publick satisfaction 8. Because by occasion of service done to his Ma. in pursuing the said Earle by force and otherwise sundries in these parts have incurred his displeasure that he be content to remove all these occasions with such convenient diligence as these commissioners shall think expedient 9. for declaratioÌ„ of his sinceer adjoyning with us that he be content at their sight and advice of his best
and all the reasonings were ended before midday and the same day they conveened in their sixth Session But the author of The Historicall Narration saith The advice of the brethren was approved but again altered through pretended haste and otherwise conceived and set down in the register no reasoning was in publick Which of the two is to be believed I leave to decide The fifth article which the Ministry propound unto the King is not answered in the book and B. Spotswood supplieth the third saying The King esteemed the Ministers most guilty and knew not what course to take with them It being replied that by examinations taken it appeared that they all especially Robert Bruce was a chief instrument in staying the tumult and therefore they should be rewarded rather than punished He answered Granting they did stay the tumult yet they were the cause of it and if they were they were first corrected for that fault he would not be much troubled with their reward not the less at theassemblies request he will be contenr they be relaxed upon caution to underly tryall of law And in the next page he saith The Ministers were permitted to return and had their peace granted but not suffered to preach in their places the King taking now the occasion of finishing the work which some two years before had been moved for distributing the people of Edinburgh into severall parishes and planting moe Ministers among them Here I add a remarkable comparison of preceeding Assemblies with this and others following as it is word by word in The Hist Narr 1. Before the spiritual A comparison of Assemblies office-bearers appointed time and place of meeting after they were appointed where when it pleased the King 2. They were directed by the word of God after by the Kings letters commissions or speaches 3. Before matters were propounded in simplicity of heart and brethren were directed to seek light out of the word by conference meditation prayer after courses were plotted in the Kings Cabinet and all meanes were used for execution accordingly and impediments removed every man is observed and either commended or censured as this man is the Kings man an honest man a discreet man a peaceable man he goeth this way That man is seditious brain sick factious he reasoneth in the contrary 4. Before matters were discussed at length pleasantly without contrrolement and the wholl number acquiesced to reason Now if a man that stands for the truth insist and can not be shifted with a frivolous distinguo the King if he be present falleth upon him beares him down and puts him to silence 5. Before the common aim was at Gods glory and the good of the Church the presence of such as were learned zealous holy and powerfull preachers procured good order reverence to the Assembly Now the Prince's presence or purpose is only regarded an honest man is taunted mocked either by gesture or speach 6. Men of best gifts before had free accesse and their gifts were employd Now plots are layd down how none shall have place but such as will serve to the purpose 7. Before matters were put to deliberation and to voting freely indifferently now nothing is suffered to be agitat in publick but that which the Kings men are sure to carry with plurality of voices and to this the catalogue of Commissioners names must be viewed that they may know who will vote with them and who against them and when the roll is called the wonted order is not observed but as at this last Assembly such are called as favor the course 8. In a word the advancement of Christs Kingdom was sought before now the chief care is to frame conform the policy of the Church to the estate of a free Monarch and to advance his supream and absolute power in all causes Wee shall have occasion to point at more in parriculare afterward The same author shewes that the innocency of the Ministers of Edinburgh was tryed and found by the tryall of others D. Black was suffered to return out of his confinement to Santandrews This shew of calmness made many the more secure and in the mâ—an time the plots were a laying The next Generall assembly was held in May at Dundy when it was lawfully begun by the doctrine of Robert Pont the last chosen Moderator the members were wearied with attending on Robert Rolock's coming whom the King intended to have Moderator he was a godly Iearned man but credulous not so fitt for Government and disciplin as for the pulpit and schools nor was made privy to all the mysteries of iniquity The 60. Assembly that were then in working but only so far as the plotters thought needfull His old Master Thomas Buchanan was now wonne to the Kings side and tooned tutored him as he saw fitting they thought the estimation men had of him would enduce many to their course so much travell was taken in his election The Ministers that were acquainted before brought others of any note to be acquainted with the King this was their exercise morning evening After that terrors and threats were carried to Andrew Melvin to drive him out of the town the King sent for him and after some rough conference was dimitted calmly So far in that place Before I enter upon the Acts of this Assembly it is to be marked that B. Spotswood saith here In this Assembly Mr Robert Rolock was elected to Preside thogh he was not as yet in orders It is doubted what he meaneth here seing the Christian world knowth that Robert Rolock was a famous Minister many years before that time as is cleare by his learned Commentaries namely that on the Ephesians was published in the year 1590. as the epistle in the reprintings do still carry and the tittle page calleth him Minister of Edinburgh I omitt that he was a member of severall assemb before Wee may guesse at one of two causes why he hath wirtten so one that he thought imposition of hands to be the proper work or prerogative of prelats and so where is no prelate can be no ordination But by what law certainly not by a law of God Where is it By the ordinance of man he would say That was not universall before Popery prevailed as is before in Century XI nor after the Reformation as appeares by the Churches of France Low Germany Helvetia c. and also of Scotland where episcopacy was abjured and also condemned by Acts of Parliament yea and the word Order in that sense is a meer Popish term never known in the world but since they devised the degrees of the Catararchy or as they call it Hierarchy yea and the Papists hold that imposition of hands is but accidentary or not necessary unto Orders seing our Savior layd not hands on this Apostls as Bellarmin de ordin sacram witnesseth of some PP and Schoolmen judging so For clearing this doubt is a question Which of these two
their grievances And to give their advice unto his Majesty for avoiding any danger which may likely fall out in prejudice of the Church as also if his Majesty find him grieved or crave redress of any enormity done by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall sit and cognosce upon the matter with the advice of some of the discreetest of the presbtery where the offender dwelleth as they shall tkink expedient Finally with power to propound unto his Majesty at there conventions all the petitions both of the Assembly in Generall and of every member as shal be meaned unto them Concerning this part of their power to censure Ministers the King declares that howbeit it be generall yet he intends nor to trouble the Commissioners with any such causes unless first it be notoriously known that the Presbytery where the offender shall dwell hath both known the fact and hath altogether neglected the tryall of it or satisfyeth not his Majesty with the punishment of the offender XII In Sess 11. Forsomuch as the Commissioners of the last assembly had upon an earnest zeal which they did always bear to the good of the Church given-in certain articles unto the late Parliament in December concerning the liberty of the Church and specially had craved that the Ministry as representing the true Church of God within this realm and so being the third Estate of the realm might have vote in Parliament according to the laudable Acts constitutions made before in Parliament in favors of the freedom of the holy Church Which their travells endeavours proceeding upon a godly intention they now submitt unto the censure of the Assembly desiring the brethren to allow or disallow the same as they shall think most expedient to the glory of God and establishing true religion within this realm Whereupon the brethren being advised allowed the honest and godly intention of the Commissioners as conform agreeing with sundry acts of other assemblies in which it hath been found expedient that the Church should vote in Parliament Then the King willing to declare his good intention that he hath always to the establishing of the true Church of God declared that for the better performance thereof he had assisted the Commissioners in craving vote in Parliament which their suit albeit in some part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament yet the aceptation thereof the form and all the circumstances of the persons were reserved to the Generall assembly to be accepted or refused as the Church shall think expedient And seing he had anticipated the appointed time of the Assembly and desired the brethren to conveen at this present time especially for the cause foresaid therefore he desireth that the brethren would enter into a particular consideration of all the points of the said Act and first to reason in publick audience Whither it be lawfull expedient that the Ministry as representing the Church within this realm should have vote in Parliament or not This question being debated in utramque partemâ— and thereafter voted the Assembly concludes that it is necessary expedient for the well of the Church that the Ministry as the third Estate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parliament In Sess 12. Concerning the number of Ministers who shall have vote in Parliament it is likeways concluded that alâ— many of them should be choâ—en as were wont to be in time of the Papisticall Church to wit Bishops abbots priors 51. or thereby 3. After reasoning it was voted concluded that the election of these who shall have vote should be of a mixed quality and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto the Church 4 And because for shortness of time the brethren can not be presently resolved concerning the office of him that shall have vote in Parliament to wit de modo eligendi of his rent of the continuance of his office whither ad poenam or not of his name of the cautions for preservation of him from corruption and such other circumstances therefore the Assembly ordaines every Presbytery to be ripely advised in the particulare heads and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the Countrey upon one day which shall bee the first tuysday of Juny next and there after new reasoning upon these heads that every Synod chuse three of the wisest of their number who shall be ready upon his Majesties advertisement which shall be upon a months warning at the least to conveen with his Majesty together with the Doctors of the Vniversities viz. An. Melvin John Johnston Ro. Rolock Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy Ro. Wilky Ja. Martin at day place as his Majesty shall think expedient With power to them to treat reason and confer upon these heads and others appertaining thereunto and in case of agreement and uniformity of opinions to vote conclude all the questions concerning vote in Parliament but in case of variance to refer the conclusion unto the next Generall assembly XIII It is ordained that every presytery shall assemble themselves once every week in their full number at least so many of them as have their residence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary meeting 2. That every member of the presbytery study the text whereupon the Exercise is to be made 3. That a common head of Religion be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of discourse and disputation 4. That every pastor have a weekly exercise of instruction examination of a part of his congregation in the Catechism All these heads are ordained to be observed under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church XIV Concerning the protestation given by John Davidson for himself and in name of other brethren as he alledgeth protesting that this present Assembly is not free which his protestation he craved to be insert in the booke of the Assemblies It being enquired by the Moderator If any would adhere unto that protestation none was found that would adhere unto it nor was of his opinion there-in and therefore the brethren discharge the clerk to insert it XV. Because the question of summary excommunication for lack of time can not now be commodiously treated It is delayd unto the next Assembly and in the mean time all summary excommunication is suspended XVI Because a certain The number of members number of Commissioners from each Presbytery unto the Generall Assembly hath not been prescribed it is ordained that three of the wisest and gravest of the brethren at the most shall be directed from every presbytery and that none presume to come without commission except they have a speciall complaint And that the Clerk take heed to receive no mo in commission but three And that one be directed from eyery Presbytery in name of Barons and one out of every burgh excep Edinburgh which shall have power to direct two Commissioners VII Because it is reported that nothwithstanding the Acts made against
that those may be reponed into their own places when it shall please his Majesty and the Assembly The King and Assembly consent V. It is ordained that in every Assembly hereafter those that shall be appointed Commissioners by the Assembly shall give account of their commission in the beginning of the subsequent assembly before other things be heard and their proceedings to be allowed or dis-allowed as the assembly shall judge of them VI. Commission is given to twenty four Ministers together with the Ministers of the kings House or any nyne of them to plant churches in burghes with power to transplant any Minister within the realm into the said burghes now vaking namely Edinburgh wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there With power to judge of any offenses if it shall happen that his Majesty be offended by any of the Ministry and to take order there-in And also power to present the grievances and petitions of this assembly unto his Majesty and Counsell or Generall Convention of Estates or Parliament if any shall happen to bee c. VII Certain Visitors were designed to visit all the Shirifdoms particularly named unto them with power to try the Ministers in their qualification doctrin and conversation and whether they have wrong'd their Benefices To depose such as deserve deposition To plant Ministers where none as yet have been planted and to this effect to deal with the Tacks-men of every parishon for provision unto a Minister for the church And to report their diligence c. The next Assembly is appointed to be at Santandrews the last tuysday of July 1602. The Historicall Narration addeth Iames Melvin Minister at Kilrinny being detained by sicknes sent unto this assembly a Missive advising them to insist with his Ma. to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Bruntelan in March for repossessing the Ministers of Edinburgh and charging them as they will answer unto God to endeavour a redress of that wrong done unto the Church of Christ by Act of the Secret Counsell whereby the Ministers of Edinburgh were discharged to preach at any time in any part of the realm he adviseth to consider whether the proceedings of the Commissioners have been conform unto the conclnsions of the preceeding assembly or els it is not possible to hold out corruption And to lament the restraint of the freedom of Assemblies which now are made to depend upon licences Letters and proclamations whereas the Barons and the Burghs enioy thir severall meetings freely In end he layth down his part of the Commission at their feet as the Pioner doth his burden For it grieved him continually and now brought him into the danger of death Albeit he was not acquainted with their secrets yet it grieved him to sit somtimes among them even albeit â—e consented not unto their Sentences The King took this Letter out of the Moderator's hand and suffered it not to be read John Davidson sent another Letter to this purpose Should James John seek to sit the one at the right hand and the other at the left when Christ is going to Jerusalem to suffer death Is it time for Baruch to seek great things for himself whent the Lord is about to destroy what he hath planted and threatens his people with fearfull captivity is it time for us now when so many of our worthy Brethren are shamefully thrust out of their callings without all order of just proceeding against them boni malis demutantur and Papists Jesuits and atheists dayly flocking home are suffered countenanced and advanced to great roumâ— in the realm is it time for us of the Ministry to be inveigled and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of some small number of our brethren and that not to stand so much in the election of the Church as at the pleasure of the Court to have vote in Parliament to ride in foot mantles and to have the titls of Prelacies and so to make preparative in ourselves unto that Hierarchy as they call it which the Papists hope to enjoy with speed what is it but honorari intra palatium ad servitutem shall we brethren sliep still with Samson on Dalilah's lap till they cry The Philistins be upon thee he wrot more in this purpose and in the end he wished that they would not determin any thing de presenti concerning the new planting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet displaced by any order for any promise de futuro as punishment of Papists seing those two can not stand together If reason find no place he exhorts them to remember that Melins optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia à Deo distrahente Bishop Spotswood addeth that he scoffing at the Kings doings said But Boniton is executed an infamous thief in the highest degree What is that to the cause of Religion whereof no question was moved is there no Papists nor favourer of Papists in Scotland but Boniton But the King is sound in religion what can the Papists do Being sound the danger were the less but there is nothing either in Church or king according to our Calling c. The king said There was treason in this Letter and for it the writer was committed to the castle of Edinburgh in the same month and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life In the Narration it is said also The Assembly began with little contentment to either party but the King to won the people because of the jealousy many had conceived for the fact at Perth in August protested with the tear in his ey that he would be serious for the Church and the liberty of the Gospell And for more satisfaction it was approved by Court and many of the Ministry which before was not only neglected but mocked at to wit to ripe up the causes of defection in all Estates from the purity and zeal in the practise of the true Religion and to advise upon the remedies So in this they had a tast of the wonted assemblies But there was small security in the chief directores and others of that side for neither were the chief causes layd open nor a right course taken for remedy The distraction among Ministers the cause and remedies thereof was not touched The King was so serious against the three Ministers of Edinburgh that for his satisfaction it was concluded they should be transported The generall Commission was renewed and almost all the same persons were authorized so that the plotters were not changed nor censured but others were put off and put in as they thought expedient About the end of the Assembly the King holding up his hand vowed to execute justice faithfully and to discredit all who shall attempt any thing against religion In the provinciall synod of Fife conveened at Kingorn in September they agreed upon some grievances to be presented unto the next Nationall Assembly to wit 1. That notwithstanding the Acts of Parliament
and generall assemblies and necessity of the time the time and place of the assemblies are altered without the knowledge of presbyteries and synods 2. Ministers are summoned before the Secret Counsell in prima in stantia for doctrin and discipline which is a great encouragement unto the enemies 3. All application of doctrin in the Exercise is condemned under pretence of an Act of the Generall assembly which Act would be sichted and clearly interpreted 4. The government of the chief affaires of the Church continues in the hands of a few under the name of a Commission to the prejudice of the liberty of the synods and presbyteries 5. The Doctors bearing an ordinary calling in the Church are debarred from the assembly 6. The Assembly takes no notice of the Cautions that were appointed for avoiding corruptions in the commissioners Voters in the Parliament 7. The absence of the Pastors of Edinburgh and alteration of the Ministry there which was the chief Watch-tower of our churches hurts greatly the cause of religion and encourages the enemies 8. There is distraction in opinions different from that consent of hearts which hath been in the Church and litle deliberation hath been or reasons heard whence it is that conclusions are made the half of the brethren almost gainsaying 9. The Land is defiled and the Church endammaged by the French Ambassadors Masse 10. Persons excommunicated for Papistry go publickly and peaceably 11. The Noble men lately absolved from excommunication for Papistry give no token of their profession of the truth but rather the contrary 12. The directions and Letters of apprehended Papists are keept up and not communicated unto the Watchmen that they may make faithfull warning to prevent danger 13. The disciplin of the Church against incest adultery and murder is not practized with holy severity as it becomes but frequent remissions of criminall persons for avoiding civill punishment 14. The remedies provided against imminent dangers in sundry meetings of the Church are not prosecuted II. The Assembly did by the Kings proclamation conveen at Holyrudhouse The 64. Assembly November 10. year 1602. there was the king and in case of his absence at any time his Commissioners the Treasurer Collector Controller Sir Patrik Murray and Ministers Before I touch the Acts It is to be marked that in the roll of the members is not the name of one Elder as also in the two proceeding Assemblies is no mention of any Ruling Elder either Noble or Gentle man nor Burgess It it likely that by the proclamation in December year 1597. they were all terrified This desertion was a grievous mutilation and weakning of the Assemblies but I have seen in time of the Bb. some Barons keep the former custom in the Presbyteries by sitting and voicing there 2. The historicall Narration shewes that when the votes were given at the election of the Moderator James Melvin protested as followes With all reverence unto your Majesty before I speak any thing in this assembly I must protest that seing it is conveened extraordinarily and not at the time appointed at the last assembly by your Majesties authority and it is keept here within your Majesties palace a place not accustomed heretofore for holding the assemblies of the Church Whatsoever shall be done here contrary unto the word of God or the former constitutions of the Church and the established disciplin which God forbid to be null and of no effect and that it may be remedied at the next ordinary assembly of the Church of Scotland Patrik Galloway was chosen Moderator The hour of meeting of the Privy Conference was appointed to be at nyne a clock and of the assembly to be at elleven and to sit untill four in the evening I. The Commissioners that were appointed to wait upon the Noble men were called to shew their diligence in summa they had done little or nothing George gladstons afterwards Bishop of Santandrews said that when he was upon his journey to visit the churches in Caitnes he went to the Earle of Huntly who said that he was upon his journey southward at the kings command and when he returned he would shew what scruples he had in the matters of religion Alexander Lindsay afterwards Bishop of Dunkell said The Earle of Errol was an ordinary hearer of the Word he professed to have no scruples in religion he had provided the churches within his bounds sufficiently and was ready to communicat upon occasion in any church where his residence was John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Glascow and then of Santandrews said whereas he and James law were appointed to wait on the Earle of Anguse the King had commanded him to go into France with the Duke of Lenox and James law said Because these two were coniunct he could do nothing alone but he understood by the reporr of Brethren that that Earle resorteth not to the hearing of the word and he entertaines enemies of the religion John Carmichell who was appointed to wait upon the Lord Hume said he was not in the countrey And John Hall said he was appointed to wait upon the Lord Heress when he was in Edinburgh but he was a very short space there II. For the Commissioners that were appointed to attend the Plat for provision of stipends the Lord Collector said They had done nothing because the Presbyteries had not sent their answers unto his Majesties Letters without which they could not proceed The Assembly ordaines the Presbyteries to produce their answers tomorrow III. The Commissioners that were appointed to visit the Presbyteries had neglected their part Therefore it was concluded that hereafter such as shal be appointed Commissioners shall accept their commission in face of the assembly and give their oath to perform it faithfully Some of those Visitors had done nothing some were not present and they who had done somewhat were judged to have been superficiall IV. The generall Commissioners were ordained to shew their diligence the next day in writ V. For remedy of those negligences it was appointed first that certain other Ministers should attend those Noble men as also the Lords Maxwell and Semple and the Earle of Suderland and they should follow the Instructions that were prescribed and given unto them to wit 1 Yee shall address yourselves with all diligence to enter into the company and family of to remain with them the space of three months continually during which time your care shall be by publick doctrin by reading and interpretation of the Scriptures ordinarily after meals and by conference at all convenient occasions to instruct themselves in all the grounds of the true Religion and godliness specially in the heads controverted and confirm them therein 2. Take pains to catechize their families ordinarily every day once or twice at the least to bring them unto some reasonable measure of knowledge and feeling of religion before the expiring of the appointed time and that action should begin and end with prayer 3. Endeavour to purge
thousands yet alive in Augus and Merns can testify and he dwelt in Feâ—ter cairn in a house belonging then to Laureston about twenty years after that assembly I heard a gentle man employing him in a business and having informed him he said Jogle not over my business but do it faithfully Then I asked the man Why they do call him Joglour He blushed and gave no answer The Gentle man laughing said unto mee He will never tell you but I will give you the reason of his name He is a false rogue when the Ministers were condemned for the Assembly at Aberdien some did accuse him that he was the cause of their condemnation because he had indorsed the Charge with a false date or antedate And then he answered Alas I knew no thing what was intended and I thought it was but a small thing to jogle over or shuffel one day at my Masters command and for that be is alwayes called Joglour The man heard all these words and said nothing but sighed I return to the history Vpon tbe fourth and fifth of July sundry commissioners came to Aberdien from the presbyteries of Kyl Carrik Cunningham Lothian Mers Perth they said they were hindred partly by extraordinary rain and partly deceived by the Missives that were sent unto the presbyteries pointing at the fifth day John Welsh Nathaniel English and others finding that the brethren were dissolved and having received a subscribed copy of their proceedings went together into the place where the Assembly sat and for the discharge of their commissions took instruments in the hands of two Notaries that they were come to keep the Assembly and finding it to be dissolved did ratify and approve their proceedings in their own names and in name of the presbyteries that had sent them Laureston reported unto the Counsell what they had done and said that he had discharged them by open proclamation at the market cross of Aberdeen on Iuly 1. to hold the assembly as the indorsing of the Letters specify Iohn Forbes being in Edinburgh Iuly 24. of purpose to satisfy the Lords of Counsell concerning the alledged disobedience of his Majesties charge was warned by a Macer to appear before the Counsell At that time conveened six Lords seven Bishops and commissioners of the generall Assembly a novelty not heard before in Scotland and they conveened the sooner and preventing the ordinary time of Counsell because they feared the opposition of some Lords Because he would not condem the Assembly holden at Aberdien by his privat judgement howbeit he was willing to submit himself and the proceedings thereof unto the judgement of the generall Assembly he was com manded to ward in the castle of Edinburgh The next day Iohn Welsh one of those who came upon the fifth day was charged to appear before the Counsell and because he refused to give his oath super inquirendis he declared himself ready to give his oath upon the knowledge of their interrogatories he was committed into the Iail of the town and about elleven a clok he and Iohn Forbes were transported to Blakness Iuly 25. charge was given by open proclamation unto Provests and Bailives of Burghs namely of Aberdien to suffer no Ministers to enter within their bounds on the first tuysday of September nor eight before nor after to hold any Assembly as was appointed lately by the Ministers at Aberdien On August 2. Ro. Duty Andrew Duncan Alex. Strachan and Io. Sharp being summoned compeared before the Counsell and because they would not condem their proceedings at Aberdien were sent to Blackness In the mean time the pest break up in Edinburgh Lieth Santand and other parts of the countrey On August 8. all presbyteries church-sessions synods and particularly Ministers were discharged by proclamation to authorize approve the proceedings of those Ministers And Noble men Barons gentle men Magistrats and other subjects were charged to report unto the Counsell when they hear any Minister in Sermon or any privat confence to justify their proceedings or condem the proceedings of the Counsell With certification if they fail c. Much business was for annulling those proceedings because they had appointed a new Assembly for preserving the Church's liberty ratified by Parliament and so long as that liberty was preserved episcopacy could not be advanced On October 3. other 14. Ministers that had been at Aberdien being cited compeared before the Counsell seven of them were sent to wards in sundry places for the same cause that the others were The other seven confessed that if they had known they would not have been there So they were dismissed One of them Robert Youngson repented and at the next diet compeared with the imprisoned Ministers before the Counsell Thomas abernethy stood for the Assembly untill he heard that the was to be warded in Innerness then he submitted and was licenced to return home Some were not summoned The Synod of Fife was to meet at Dunfernlin Septemb. 2. but the Chancelor Seton gave direction unto Pitfirren to hinder them from entring into the town and therefore they assembled at Innerkithen where they agreed upon a fast because of the inprisoned Ministers and the restraint of the liberties of the Church The imprisoned Ministers after five weeks sent unto the King an apology to clear their cause by right information and to supplicat for their liberty but they were not heard Because it was talked in the countrey that the Church was deprived altogether of their liberty and power to indict and hold generall Assemblies and that we were not to have any moe one was proclamed to be held at Dundy the last tuysday of July It was not expressed in what year therefore some called it fair words After 13. weeks imprisonment these Ministers were summoned to compear before the Counsell October 24. to hear see it declared that they had very contemptuously and seditiously conveened and proceeded and therefore their Assembly to be declared unlawfull and they to be punished in their goods persons or els to shew a reasonable cause why the same should not be done With certification c. They compeared that day and presented a supplication unto the Lords to remit the tryall of their cause unto the Generall Assembly the only competent Judge thereof seing the allowance or disallowance of a Generall Assembly belongs unto the subsequent Assembly as precedents can declare where the King hath been present personally as also because in the late proclamation his Majesty declares that he expectes reparation of all mis-orders in the next Assembly The supplication was read and rejected and they were urged by the Kings Advocat Sir Thomas Hamilton then of Monkland to answer unto the libell Wherefore they thought themselves constrained to give-in this Declinature My Lords of Secret Counsell Please your L. L. the approbation or dis-allowing of a generall Assembly hath been and should be a matter and cause spirituall and alwayes cognosced judged by the Church as Judges competent
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.